Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Los Angeles, California

January 27^th, 1985

Caitlyn unlocked the front door with a soft sigh before stepping inside the mansion.

She was immediately greeted by the sight of her husband, Charles, sitting down on the couch watching television. He sat there shirtless with his legs spread obnoxiously wide.

Caitlyn wasn’t sure if his pose was supposed to be an attempt to be seductive or if he was just unaware of how stupid he looked. Nevertheless, she quickly looked away and immediately began walking towards their bedroom.

“Hey babe, how was your day?” Charles calls out from downstairs on the couch.

Caitlyn sighs once again.

Her day had been utter hell.

They had nearly lost one of their major investors and as the financial manager it was her job to make sure that it didn’t happen. It had taken hours of begging and promising financial collateral for the investor to finally agree to stay.

If Charles had actually gone to work he would have known this.

“It was fine.” Caitlyn eventually responds, not bothering to put any enthusiasm in her tone.

As she began to take off her blazer and heels she could hear the distinct sound of Charles’s footsteps as he climbed up the stairs.

“Any major crises’ this week?” Charles asks as he wraps his arms around Caitlyn’s waist from behind.

She could smell the faint scent of alcohol on his breath and instantly rolled her eyes at the thought of her husband spending the day drinking while she attempted to save the company from losing its biggest investor.

Caitlyn shakes her head slightly.

“Oh, nothing really. Mitchell just threatened to drop us entirely.” Caitlyn says, a hint of annoyance evident in her tone.

At the words, Charles immediately lets go of her.

“What?!” He says, taking a step back to fully look at Caitlyn.

Caitlyn turns to face the man, placing her hands on her hips, already preparing for the inevitable argument.

“How could you let this happen?” Charles asks.

“I said ‘threatened’ Charles. Listen, that clearly means I still have him.” Caitlyn quickly responds.

Normally she would respond a bit nicer but she was in no mood to soften the blow for Charles tonight.

She was absolutely exhausted from work today and wanted nothing more than to strip out of her clothes and have a nice, soothing, bubble bath.

“I don’t understand why he would have even threatened in the first place.” Charles protests.

Caitlyn scoffs lightly at the words.

“Well, neither do I. But, maybe you would know if you actually came to work for once.” Caitlyn responds before turning around and beginning to slip out of the dress shirt that resided beneath her blazer.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Charles questions.

Caitlyn had to resist the urge to roll her eyes once again.

Charles knew damn well what it meant.

“It means exactly what I said. Your father put you in charge of the company. Not me, you. And as of late is seems that I’m the one running it.” Caitlyn responds sharply.

It’s true. Caitlyn's husband, Charles Astor was the heir to Astor Petrol, one of the largest petrol companies in the world.

So, naturally, his entire family was filthy rich.

Charles stays silent for a second as his face remains completely unreadable.

Caitlyn stripped out of her pants and turned around to walk into the bathroom but Charles’s words stopped her in her tracks.

“Not what you bargained for huh?” He teases.

Caitlyn freezes and squints her eyes at the words. Not even a second later, she turns back around to face the man.

“What are you suggesting?” Caitlyn asks, already knowing where this was going.

“You thought that once you married me you would be set for life. If I marry William Astor’s son, I’ll never have to work another day of my life.” Charles says in what Caitlyn assumes is supposed to be an impression of her due to the fact that he put on a posh foreign accent.

Caitlyn can’t help but scoff and shake her head.

He was so childish sometimes.

“And why would I think that? I come from money you idiot.” Caitlyn spits back, growing tired of his foolishness.

Caitlyn was the daughter of the famous Piltover politician Cassandra Kiramman and the world-renowned doctor Tobias Kiramman. She’s always had money.

She was a silver spoon baby through and through.

“Not the type of money I have.” Charles quickly responds, his tone adopting a hint of smugness.

Caitlyn nearly groans from annoyance at his childish response.

“This isn’t a competition.” She responds flatly.

Before anyone can say anything else, the sound of the house phone ringing in the kitchen can be heard.

Without saying anything else Caitlyn walks past Charles and then practically runs down the stairs in hopes of reaching the phone in time.

They really needed to fix the one that was upstairs. She was growing tired of the constant trips up and down the stairs for a three-minute phone call.

But then again, it was good cardio.

“Astor residence, you are speaking to Caitlyn Kiramman.” Caitlyn says once she picks up the phone.

“Cait!” The woman responds excitedly.

“Mel.” Caitlyn responds with a relieved sigh; she couldn’t take any more business-related calls right now.

Mel Medarda was Caitlyn’s best friend. She had met her when they were freshman in college at Stanford University. The girls quickly bonded over the fact that they were both from foreign countries and came to the U.S. for college.

Caitlyn’s parents wanted her to stay local and study at Piltover Academy but she had somehow managed to convince them to let her study abroad.

She wanted desperately to escape her parents’ grip but tried to make that desire as subtle as possible. Caitlyn knew that if she stayed in Piltover, that she would just become another version of her parents. Whether that be a doctor or a politician.

Caitlyn came from a very wealthy, long line of politicians, something she despised about herself. She always found the politics industry to be incredibly dirty, especially in Piltover. And just because her mother was a politician doesn’t mean she was going to turn a blind eye and pretend everything was alright.

She needed to escape Piltover as soon as possible.

And when she did, she worked long and hard to carve out her own path and therefore prided herself on her education. She didn’t become a doctor, or a lawyer, like her parents wanted. She followed her own path.

Of course, she used some of her parents’ money to get her all the way to Stanford, but she paid it back as soon as she was capable of doing so. So, for Charles to accuse her of, whatever the hell he was accusing her of, more than annoyed her.

She was definitely not with him for the money.

Caitlyn may have been able to avoid her parents’ wishes when it came to education. But she wasn’t as lucky when it came to her love life.

Caitlyn had met Charles in her junior year of college when they were assigned to be partners in a group project together.

He was a nice, good-looking man. She had noticed his extremely hazel eyes almost immediately.

There was something very calming about them.

Charles had short slightly curly light brown hair and an amazing smile. The only difference now was that his hair was a bit longer and his face had some stubble.

They started dating soon after they met. Charles asked her out and Caitlyn said yes, not expecting much to come out of it.

It was just a college fling.

However, when her mother found out that she was dating the son of one of America’s richest men…she went insane.

In a good way.

There was no way in hell that Caitlyn would be able to break up with him after she found out.

And after all, she had no reason to.

There were never any red flags or major arguments.

The relationship was fine…just fine.

She loved Charles, but she couldn’t say if she was in love with him.

But she definitely loves him.

They dated for three years before they got married, at the insistence of both their parents. And now they’ve been married for three years.

Caitlyn is broken out of her thoughts by Mel saying, “Are you getting ready? We’re gonna swing by to pick you up soon.”

At the words, Caitlyn feels her stomach drop.

“Ready for what?” She asks hesitantly.

There was a pause before Mel respond flatly, “The concert.”

Caitlyn doesn’t respond for a few seconds.

“Oh shit.” She internally curses.

She had completely forgotten about the concert.

“Don’t tell me you forgot!” Mel practically screams through the phone, causing Caitlyn to pull the phone off her ear.

“I’m sorry! Today was a busy day. Don’t worry, I’ll be ready. Don’t wait for me, I’ll be dressed by the time you’re here. I promise.” Caitlyn rambles, already beginning to think about what she has to do to get ready.

“Are you sure? We can wait a few minutes,” Mel responds genuinely.

“No, no. I’ll be ready.” Caitlyn replies hastily.

“Okay, no rush. We’ll be there in fifteen.” Mel says.

Once the line dies, Caitlyn immediately begins running towards the stairs and up into her bedroom.

Charles was still there. Except now he was lying on the bed with his hands behind his head, as comfortable as he could be.

He watched as Caitlyn began frantically searching through her closet.

“Going somewhere?” Charles asks, confusion evident in his tone.

“Yes, a concert.” Caitlyn responds, not turning around.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Charles asks, sitting up on the bed.

“I honestly forgot about it until Mel just called me.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

“Who are you seeing?” Charles asks as he watches her put on a tight-fitted dark blue dress.

“Uh, Iron Flight, Iron Fist, something like that. I don’t know.” Caitlyn responds before walking into the bathroom.

“Iron Fight?!” Charles says, immediately hopping out of the bed.

“That’s it!” Caitlyn says, snapping her finger.

She couldn’t remember the name of the band for the life of her.

Supposedly they were super popular but she didn’t listen to anything besides classical music so she had never heard of the group.

“How the hell did you get tickets to see them? They are like wicked expensive.” Charles asks.

“Mel-” Caitlyn starts but is quickly cut off.

“You better not have used my credit card to buy those tickets.” Charles interrupts.

“Why would you even assume I would do that?” Caitlyn immediately responds.

She was growing very annoyed with her husband.

Before Charles can respond, Caitlyn continues speaking.

“I never use your money Charles. I know it might be difficult to picture but I work to provide for myself, not for you. The money that I earn, I spend on myself. I don’t need to spend your money. We may be married but that doesn’t mean I am going to take your money and that doesn’t mean you can take mine.” She says firmly.

Charles raises his eyebrows slightly. He was surprised by her reaction.

But that surprise quickly turned to arrogance.

“You work for my company! It’ll always be my money.” He responds smugly.

Caitlyn continues touching up her makeup, despite the rage boiling inside her.

She inhales deeply before calmly saying,  “You asked me to work for you Charles. I never asked for that job. You know damn well I can find another one if I need to.”

Without missing a beat, Charles replies smugly, “I’d like to see you try.”

Caitlyn immediately stops her movements and turns to face her husband.

“What’s your problem? Are you just trying to pick fights with me today?” Caitlyn asks, exasperated.

“No.” Charles protests.

“Then what is it? How much did you drink today?” Caitlyn asks, her voice becoming a bit softer.

He could get like this sometimes if he drank too much.

Charles shakes his head at the words.

“That doesn’t matter. I just don’t like gold digging bitches is all.” The man spits out.

Regret instantly washes over his face.

But it couldn’t be taken back…he had said it.

Caitlyn feels as if she had been punched in the gut.

Her mouth opens slightly in shock and she can feel the tears beginning to brim in her eyes.

It was both a mixture of sadness and rage.

She quickly shakes her head, not wanting to mess up her makeup.

The silence is interrupted by the sound of the doorbell ringing. That was the fastest 15 minutes of her life.

Caitlyn begins to walk away, quickly swooping up her heels and heading for the door.

“Caitlyn wait.” Charles says as he follows her out of the bedroom.

“You’ve said enough, Charles.” Caitlyn responds coldly as she walks down the stairs.

Charles doesn’t follow. He knew better than to do that.

Once downstairs, Caitlyn looked down at her hands and the diamond ring on her left hand.

She shakes her head slightly before taking it off and placing it on a nearby table.

She didn’t want to think about Charles anymore tonight.

As she opens the door, shoes still in her hand, Mel looks her up and down.

“Are you okay?” She asks, noticing her best friend’s sad eyes.

“I’m fine. I’ll just slip my heels on in the car.” The businesswoman says before closing the door behind her and locking it.

Mel nods in response, sensing that there was more to the story but knowing not to push her friend.

Caitlyn would speak when she wanted to.

----------------------------------------------------------

“Okay, I’m a bit confused.” Caitlyn says from the backseat of the car.

“How can you be confused?” Mel asks as she grips the steering wheel tighter.

She was bursting at the seam with excitement.

“It’s fairly simple.” Maggie responds with a small chuckle from beside Caitlyn.

Maggie Dennis was another one of their friends that they met at university.

She was very beautiful with medium length curly brown hair and light blue eyes.

“I just…I don’t get the whole appeal of rock and roll.” Caitlyn replies honestly with a small laugh of her own.

“It’s sex and drugs! Who doesn’t love that?!” Caitlyn’s third friend, Kelly Anderson remarks, her blonde hair falling over her hazel eyes, causing her to quickly swipe it out of her face.

“Well, apparently miss married doesn’t.” Mel teases, earning a smirk from Caitlyn.

The group had their fair share of drugs and sex in college but once Caitlyn met Harwin she pretty much left it all behind.

She was far too afraid of her parents finding out that she had done drugs in the first place to try to continue doing it.

“Okay, okay. And they are so popular because?” Caitlyn asks.

“Well, first of all, they have great music and second of all…sex appeal.” Maggie states honestly.

“Sex appeal?” Caitlyn asks hesitantly.

“Yup, they have something for almost everyone. A female alpha, female omega, male alpha, and male beta.” Kelly answers.

“And I’m assuming the lead is the male alpha?” Caitlyn asks.

“The female alpha actually. That’s one of the reasons they are so popular.” Mel responds calmly.

At the words, Caitlyn raises her eyebrows in response.

She wasn’t in tune with rock music but even she knew that a female lead in rock and roll was quite rare.

“And they were so huge in the scene at such a young age. I mean, Jayce is the oldest and he’s only 27.” Mel says, nearly swooning at the drummer’s name.

Caitlyn herself was 27 and she was finding it hard to picture this band.

“And trust me, it’s not just the fans who think they’re hot. They have slept with so many people in the industry.” Maggie says eagerly.

 Maggie is a reporter, so it’s her job to know this type of stuff.

“Like whom?” Caitlyn asks.

“Well, its rumored that a few years ago, Vi slept with Joan Jett and Debbi Harry.” Maggie responds, her tone hushes as if someone could hear them.

Caitlyn had no idea who those people were but she assumed that it must have been a big deal.

“God, I would have paid soooooo much to see Vi Lane and Joan Jett go at it, two alphas…geez.” Kelly says, starting to drift into a trance like state.

Caitlyn laughs at her friend’s foolishness; she would never get the appeal of obsessing over celebrities.

---------------------------------------------------

Soon enough, they arrived at their seats.

Well, they weren’t really seats because they were standing.

So, let’s just say that they reached their section.

“Geez Mel, how did you get us this close?” Kelly asks, she felt as if she could touch the stage from here.

In reality they were probably thirty feet away from the stage but it was still very close.

“I had to call a few favors in from my mother. It seems my vacation time will be a little shorter this year.” Mel replies with a small smile.

She, unlike Caitlyn, wasn’t afraid to use her mother’s money freely.

“Thank you. We really appreciate it.” Maggie says genuinely, earning a nod in agreement from Caitlyn and Kelly.

“Of course, anything for my best friends. I’m just glad we’re here to experience this together. Now, remember what I told you guys. Be ready.” Mel says.

“Be ready for what? Why am I getting left out of all of this?” Caitlyn asks with a small chuckle.

Mel smiles before wrapping her arm around the 6’0 woman’s shoulder.

“A little birdie told me that at every show, the band gives their staff members five passes. They are then allowed to go out into the crowd and give them out to fans. These fans will then be allowed backstage after the show to…you know.” Mel says with a devious smirk and a little thrust of her hips.

Caitlyn smirks at her friend’s antics.

“They just pick anyone?” She asks.

“Well, no. Supposedly the band spots who they want and then they signal to their roadies who they want them to retrieve.” Mel responds.

“That sounds crude.” Caitlyn replies honestly.

“I think it’s hot.” Kelly chimes in.

“Well, be aware ladies, because I intend on finding my way backstage.” Mel teases.

Caitlyn could tell by the look on her face that she was very serious.

She merely smirked and shook her head.

Caitlyn nearly shit herself when the lights abruptly turned off and the loud strum of a guitar rang out.

She was immediately deafened by the screams of the crowd, including her three friends who were already jumping up and down like little schoolgirls at just the strum of a guitar.

The stage lights flickered on and she was immediately greeted by the sight of a pink haired woman in front of her, playing her electric guitar.

“Los Angeles are you ready to fucking rock?!” She screamed into the mic.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but swoon immediately at the sight of the woman.

She had short pink hair and Caitlyn could tell from here that one side of her head was shaved. Her hair was a bit ruffled up and some of it covered her face. But when Caitlyn looked up at the jumbotron she could tell her eyes were a greyish blue and that she had piercings and a tattoo on her face. A “VI” to be precise, right under her left eye.

Caitlyn oddly liked it.

She was wearing a black tank top that was slightly hiked up to reveal the bottom of her washboard abs as well as a black leather jacket.

The skintight leather pants she was wearing did nothing to hide how muscular her legs were and they also clung perfectly to her crotch area.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but stare at the alpha’s noticeable bulge.

She had leather boots that she was already stomping to the beat and wore an array of rings and chains.

Caitlyn was mesmerized by the woman’s face and as she looked at the jumbotron again she noticed that she was wearing dark mascara and eyeliner.

It created a nice, sexy, smokey look. It was a perfect look for the woman.

Caitlyn was sure she was drooling right now and she hoped that none of her friends had noticed.

So, as Caitlyn discreetly peaked at her friends, she sighed in relief to see that they were all too focused on looking at the other members of the band to care about what she was doing.

At this point, she looked at them as well.

There was a man with an electric guitar. He had silver/grey dreads that were tied back in a ponytail and he was wearing skinny jeans with a black dress shirt, the top three buttons remained undone.

The drummer, from what Caitlyn could see, had shoulder length black hair with a black headband on. His hair was drenched in water as he thrashed it back and forth. And he was wearing a black dress shirt with every button undone.

She suspected that by the end of the concert, the shirt would be completely off.

Lastly, she looked at the girl playing what she presumes is a bass guitar. She also had a keyboard nearby so Caitlyn assumed she played both.

The woman had bright blue hair that went all the way down to her ankles in two separate braids, with a couple strands falling in front of her face.

Caitlyn’s eyes couldn’t help but widen at the sight. That was a lot of hair.

Similar to every band member, she wore black mascara and eyeliner.

She was wearing a tight leather top that stopped right below her breasts and low waisted jeans. It showed off her curves perfectly. She had tattoos on the right side of her body, what looked like to be blue clouds. They went from her neck down to her waist.

She quickly noticed that the band loved to wear an array of jewelry including rings, chains, and piercings.

Before Caitlyn knew it, she was moving along to the music. Her eyes wander around often but always returned to the lead singer.

“What’s her name again?” Caitlyn asks Mel.

“What?!” Mel screams, holding her hand to her ear.

“What’s her name?!” Caitlyn screams back.

“Vi Lane!” Mel shouts back and then points at the silver haired man, “Ekko.”

He seemed to be playing what Caitlyn assumes is a bass guitar.

Then at the drummer, “Jayce Talis, he’s my favorite!” and then at the third guitarist, “Jinx, Vi’s younger sister and Ekko’s girlfriend.”

She let her eyes flicker back to Jinx. She could see the slight resemblance between the sisters.

Caitlyn then watches as Vi walks away from the mic and begins her guitar solo, thrusting her hips to the beat of the drum.

“Good god.” Caitlyn says quietly to herself.

She was so distracted by Vi’s gyrating hips that she was startled when she saw Jinx catch something from behind Vi.

She watches the woman hold the object up in the air, scream, and then chuck it back into the crowd.

It looked like a pair of underwear but Caitlyn wasn’t sure.

While everyone was still focused on Jinx, Caitlyn turned her focus back to Vi, who was strumming her guitar lazily as she caught her breath.

Caitlyn hadn’t even realized it until it was too late, but she was biting her lip.

Just slightly, but she was doing it.

The woman was sculpted by the gods, surely.

Her arms were covered by the leather jacket but Caitlyn knew there had to be tons of muscle underneath it.

Almost as if the singer was reading her mind, Vi got rid of her jacket and the arena erupted in cheers.

Caitlyn’s eyes widened at the sight of the muscles before her and the tattoos that went from the woman’s arms to her back.

Her mouth watered at the sight.

Caitlyn continued to let her gaze wander until it landed on the woman’s face once again.

Her heart nearly jumped out of her chest when she saw the woman looking directly at her.

Before she could even comprehend what was happening, Vi winked at her and then walked to the other side of the stage.

Caitlyn felt like dying.

-------------------------------------------------------

“Guys, play it up! We need to get invited backstage!” Mel screams.

The concert was nearly over and it had gone by faster than Caitlyn had expected.

Caitlyn watches in horror as Kelly pulls her top off and waves it in the air.

“Kelly!” She screams as she hears multiple whistles from nearby men.

They weren’t who Kelly intended to attract but if this was what she had to do to get backstage, she would do it.

It seemed to do the trick as Caitlyn watched Ekko look their way and chuckle slightly before dancing his way to the back of the stage.

As he does this, Vi returns from the back of the stage and begins whipping her hair back and forth as she strums her guitar.

Caitlyn watches as women open their mouths in hopes of getting a taste of her sweat.

Caitlyn was a bit ashamed to admit that she had no doubt that it tasted delicious.

She quickly shook her head at the thought.

She had no idea why she was thinking such weird thoughts about this woman. She felt as if her mind was getting more and more polluted the longer she stayed here.

Was this what the politicians meant when they said rock and roll was dangerous? That it polluted the mind?

Nevertheless, she had no doubt that at this very moment, she would have opened her mouth too if she was in range.

Caitlyn let her eyes drift down and unknowingly tilted her head as she tried to imagine what was beneath those leather pants.

Her thoughts were cut short by Mel screaming extremely loudly from beside her.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you.” She squeals as the man in front of her hands her four backstage passes.

To get one pass was special…but to get four was almost impossible. Most of the time people had to desert their friends to go backstage.

“I will escort you ladies backstage at the end of the show.” The man says nonchalantly before walking away.

“It seems your tits worked!” Maggie teases Kelly before hugging her tightly.

However, Caitlyn immediately began to panic.

She had no idea how she would act if she was any closer to Vi.

She may become a blubbering fool.

“I-I don’t know if I’m gonna go. I mean, I’m married.” Caitlyn screams out to the girls.

“Come on, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Nobody expects you to do anything. Just be there with us.” Mel screams back.

Caitlyn doesn’t protest as in reality; she was very tempted to go backstage.

“Okay.” She merely responds before looking back at Vi.

This was either going to be really good or really bad.

They were clearly invited back by Ekko but that doesn’t mean they can’t mingle with other band members, or at least that’s what Caitlyn hoped.

Soon enough, the show ended and the crowd cleared out, leaving behind a group of about 15 people.

As the roadies led the group backstage, they came to a red door.

The door was pushed open and Caitlyn was immediately hit in the face by the smell of cigarettes, weed, and alcohol.

With a nervous sigh she walked through the door.

She had a feeling her life was about to change.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn didn’t know what to do with herself as she looked around the room.

It wasn’t that big of a room but it was practically packed to the brim. Everywhere Caitlyn looked, something was happening.

There were pieces of clothing all over the floor. Who’s clothes it was…she had no clue.

Empty beer bottles were on every surface and tons of discarded cigarettes covered the tables and floor.

The concert had ended less than 30 minutes ago but it seems that the band had already begun celebrating.

Caitlyn continued to look around the room for a place to hide away until her friends were ready to leave. There were a few couches, but they were all taken.

Giving up that idea, Caitlyn began to search for the rockstars themselves.

She easily found Ekko on the other side of the room.

Ekko was leaning against a nearby dresser with a half empty beer bottle in his hand as he talked to a girl.

Caitlyn raised her eyebrows slightly at the sight. She thought he was with Jinx.

She let her eyes wander in search of the woman and found her smoking a joint and then blowing the contents into a nearby man’s mouth before kissing him passionately.

Caitlyn hums in amusement at the sight. They must have an arrangement or something.

She then found the drummer.

Jayce was sitting on a chair, tapping his drumsticks on a nearby table, showing off to a girl as he tossed the stick in the air and then caught it behind his back.

When the woman turned her face slightly, Caitlyn gasped slightly as she realized it was Mel.

She couldn’t help but smile at the sight.

Mel was never going to forget this moment.

The only person left to find was Vi. Caitlyn’s eyes flickered around with more determination to find the lead singer than she had for finding the other members of the band.

Eventually, her eyes landed on the woman’s signature pink hair.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but feel a bit disappointed by the sight in front of her.

She watched reluctantly as a woman sat beside Vi and continued to kiss her strong neck.

Caitlyn sighed and looked away; she didn’t want to see that anymore.

Luckily for her, a seat on a nearby couch had opened up and she quickly walked over to it.

As she approached it, hoping to squeeze onto the end, the girls who were previously sitting there got up and walked over to Jayce at his command.

Caitlyn doesn’t know how long she sat there for, staring blankly at the wall in front of her.

There were an assortment of weird stains on the wall and Caitlyn wondered how many rock bands had used this room before as some weird orgy spot.

She assumed it wasn’t uncommon, even though she didn’t know much about rock and roll.

But, by the way her friends acted, this was what it was all about.

Partying and sex, something she left behind years ago.

Eventually Caitlyn felt the couch dip beside her but she didn’t think much of it, assuming it was just some other person hoping to rest their feet after a long concert.

“Not your scene, huh?” She heard from beside her.

Caitlyn’s heart dropped at the words.

She recognized that voice. It was the voice that she’d been hearing talk to the crowd throughout the entirety of the concert.

Caitlyn hesitantly turned her head and her suspicions were confirmed as she looked into the eyes of Vi Lane.

The singer was leaning back against the couch comfortably, looking at Caitlyn as she waited for a response.

Now with the close proximity, Caitlyn was really able to admire the alpha’s beauty, taking in the sharp features, piercings, tattoos, and her piercing greyish blue eyes.

“Was it that obvious?” Caitlyn asks with a nervous laugh, finally remembering that she was capable of speaking.

“A little.” Vi responds with a smirk and a shrug.

Vi had put her jacket back on at this point and Caitlyn wanted nothing more than for her to take it off again.

She wanted to admire her muscles up close.

After that, neither woman said anything as they stared at one another. Caitlyn watched intently as Vi took a drag of her cigarette, never breaking eye contact.

After she blows out the smoke, the guitarist asks, “Where’s your accent from? I can’t quite figure it out.”

“Oh, um, I’m from Piltover.” Caitlyn responds calmly.

At the words, Caitlyn notices Vi freeze slightly before quickly snapping out of it.

“Where are you from?” Caitlyn asks.

Before Vi can even respond Caitlyn starts rambling.

“I’m sorry if that was a stupid question. I know most people here probably know everything about you.” Caitlyn continues nervously.

“No, no, not at all. You’re not the first person to get dragged to one of our concerts by their friends, and trust me, you won’t be the last.” Vi responds calmly.

Caitlyn gives a small smile in return.

That made her feel a bit better.

“I’m from Zaun.” Vi eventually answers, taking another drag of her cigarette before looking away.

Now Caitlyn understood Vi’s reaction.

Caitlyn didn’t say anything. She wasn’t sure if her being from Piltover just ended the conversation.

So, she took the opportunity to look a Vi again as the woman continued to look anywhere but at her.

Her eyes wandered around the rockstars body; a thin layer of sweat was still covering it.

Vi’s hands looked strong and Caitlyn couldn’t help but notice the small cuts on her fingertips, which she assumes are from the guitar strings.

Despite how strong her hands looked; she held the cigarette so delicately.

Caitlyn had never been this attracted to anyone in her life and Vi wasn’t even doing anything except existing.

Caitlyn let her eyes wander up to the chain that Vi was wearing and quickly recognized it as the symbol of Zaun.

She silently cursed herself for not looking at it sooner.

Her eyes then wandered down to the woman’s crotch. She stared at the bulge for what seemed like an eternity.

“Would you like one?” Vi asks, snapping her out of her trance.

Caitlyn coughs awkwardly, trying to hide the fact that she was so blatantly staring at Vi’s crotch before looking back up at Vi.

“I’m sorry, what?” She asks politely.

“Would you like a cigarette?” Vi says, motioning to the cigarette in her hand.

“Oh, no thank you. I don’t really smoke anymore.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

Vi nods in response before taking another drag of her cigarette and then blowing the remnants in Caitlyn’s direction.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but deeply inhale the smoke.

That should not have been as erotic as it was.

She was tempted to smoke. She really was.

But she knew that if she smoked tonight, then she would drink, and if she drank then she had an idea of where the rest of the night would go after that.

She couldn’t betray Charles like that…especially in front of her friends.

Before anyone says anything else, Caitlyn watches as a woman walked past Vi, dragging her hand across the woman’s strong shoulders before giving it a soft squeeze.

Caitlyn’s eyes immediately flickered down to the woman’s shirt, which read “CREW.”

Vi watched intently as Caitlyn processed what had just happened.

Caitlyn turned her head to watch the woman walk away. She was a petite blonde woman with blue eyes. She was very pretty and she had an amazing body, Caitlyn was instantly jealous of her.

Eventually, she turned back to look at Vi and was surprised to see she had a smug smirk on her face.

“You sleep with your crew members?” Caitlyn asks, trying to make her tone as neutral as possible.

She didn’t want to give Vi the idea that she was jealous as that would indicate that she was interested and she wasn’t.

She wasn’t.

“Occasionally.” Vi says with a shrug.

“So, you’re a womanizer?” Caitlyn asks, crossing her arms over her chest as she turned her body to face Vi more.

“It’s rock and roll baby, somebody in the band has to be.” Vi replies calmly, before taking another drag of her cigarette.

Caitlyn has to stop herself from literally whimpering at the term of endearment but quickly composes herself.

“You never want to find somebody special? Sorry, let me correct that. Do you ever find somebody special? Or do you just hop from woman to woman?” Caitlyn asks, genuinely curious at this point about what Vi’s life as a rockstar is like.

“I mean, sometimes we find some cool ones and we fly them out to a city a couple times, but that’s about it. Why, you looking to become one?” Vi says with a teasing flirtatious tone, scooting a bit closer to Caitlyn.

Caitlyn knew at that moment that she should have backed down, excused herself and went home. But something deep inside of her drove her to say what came next.

“What if I was?” Caitlyn responds, scooting closer as well, leaning her face closer to Vi’s.

“You haven’t done something like this before.” Vi states, rather than asks.

Caitlyn just looks back at the woman, taking in her features as they were merely inches apart.

“Does that bother you?” Caitlyn asks softly.

Before Vi answers she looks Caitlyn up and down before stopping at the woman’s chest.

Caitlyn had assumed Vi was checking out her rather large breasts but was surprised when the woman sat back and said, “I think you should speak to Jayce. He’d appreciate that.”

Caitlyn immediately knew what she was referring to and subconsciously touched the necklace that lay against her chest. It was her family crest, something she frequently wore. It was like second nature to her.

Despite wanting to escape her family’s reputation and make her own path, she’s been wearing this necklace since she was a child and has yet to break the habit.

Caitlyn’s eyes drifted to Jayce and she quickly realized he was wearing a chain made of Piltoverian gold as well, sporting his own family crest.

The answer had thrown Caitlyn off, she had expected Vi to flirt back with her.

Instead, Vi pulled back and took the final drag of her cigarette before throwing it in a nearby ash tray.

Caitlyn watches as Vi stands up and she can’t stop herself from saying, “Where are you going?”

“I have a shoot with Rolling Stone in the morning. I better leave.” Vi says calmly.

“But what about your bandmates?” Caitlyn asks.

She didn’t want the woman to leave. She hoped that wasn’t painfully obvious.

“I’ll see you around.” Vi merely says before walking away, not bothering to answer her question.

Caitlyn knew that wasn’t true. There was no way in hell that she would ever encounter a rockstar as famous as Vi again.

Caitlyn sighed in disappointment and watched as Vi walked out of the nearby door with the same crew member from earlier following right behind her.

Caitlyn rolled her eyes and slumped down on the couch. She couldn’t follow Vi, she wanted to, but she couldn’t.

She was married.

“At least the girls are having fun.” She thought as she watched them mingle with other band members and people in the room.

------------------------------------------------------

When Caitlyn finally got home that night, it was 3 a.m.

She made her way to her bedroom and looked on as Charles lay splayed out on the bed.

Rather than go through the hassle of trying to move the man, she merely turned around and made her way to the guest bedroom.

She would prefer sleeping alone tonight anyways.

Chapter Text

February 3^rd

For the next week, Caitlyn couldn’t stop thinking about Vi.

She found herself often drifting off into space thinking about the rockstar.

She even went as far as purchasing the bands most recent album on cassette. She played it repeatedly to the point where she had memorized each song and could recognize each band member’s voice.

She even went through enough effort to figure out who Joan Jett and Debbie Harry were, remembering what Maggie had said about Vi possibly sleeping with them.

Debbie was very attractive but when Caitlyn saw Joan, her mouth dropped open.

How the hell was she supposed to compete with that?

If Caitlyn hadn’t already fallen for Vi, she surely would have for Joan.

Caitlyn also noticed that both women, including the crewmate from the night of the concert, all looked to be shorter than Vi.

Did Vi not like taller woman?

If so, Caitlyn was screwed because at 6’0, she was four inches taller than Vi.

Nevertheless, Caitlyn still allowed her thoughts of Vi to drift into a more…intense territory.

On multiple occasions, Caitlyn would wake up in the middle of the night, covered in sweat with a faint memory of the previous dream residing in her mind.

She would be filled with lust and want, which instantly filled her with guilt.

It was totally normal to fantasize about a celebrity crush.

But once you’ve actually met that celebrity, well, Caitlyn felt that brough it to a dirtier level.

This wasn’t just a harmless crush and she knew it.

She knew if she had another opportunity to sleep with Vi that she wouldn’t pass up on it.

She wanted to be able to say that she would do the right thing and remain faithful to her husband…but she knew she wouldn’t.

And she’s sure she wasn’t the only married woman to have this dilemma. She bet Vi has slept with dozens of married women.

But then again, she didn’t know Vi enough to know if that was true.

Vi hadn’t pursued her the night they met, which led Caitlyn to wonder if Vi would have even talked to her is she had known she was married. Because the night they had met, Caitlyn had left her ring at home.

Caitlyn decided that it was unlikely.

---------------------------------------------------

“Caitlyn hurry up and get ready, we’re going out.” Mel says hurriedly over the phone.

“To where?” Caitlyn responds.

“I got us invited to an Iron Fight party.” Mel says nonchalantly.

“Excuse me, what?!” Caitlyn replies as her eyes widen at the words.

She could already feel her heart rate increasing just at the mention of the band.

“Iron Fight. The concert we just went to Caitlyn!” Mel responds.

“No, I got that. I mean, how did you get us invited to one of their parties?” Caitlyn clarifies.

“Well…I may or may not have exchanged numbers with Jayce Talis after the concert.” Mel practically whispers.

“What?!” Caitlyn says loudly.

“Why didn’t you tell me?! Mel, that’s so great!” Caitlyn says happily.

She was glad that her friend hit it off with her celebrity crush.

“Don’t get too excited. I don’t know if it’ll actually go anywhere. But he invited me to the party tonight and said I could bring some friends. So, I guess that’s a good sign.” Mel responds with a small laugh.

“Okay, I just have to get ready really quick. Where is it at?” Caitlyn asks.

“Some club, I wrote the address down.” Mel responds.

“Is the whole band going to be there?” Caitlyn asks, trying not to sound too eager.

“Uh, probably and likely some other celebrities too.” Mel replies.

In all honesty, Caitlyn did not give a single crap about that.

She just wanted to see Vi again.

---------------------------------------------------

It wasn’t long until the four women arrived at the club. Apparently the club, “Rainbow Bar and Grill”, was a very common hangout spot for the band and many other celebrities.

Upon arrival, Kelly immediately began gushing about the celebrities that she had noticed so far.

Mel quickly found Jayce getting a drink from the bar and hurried to join him, leaving the trio alone.

The club was absolutely packed and Caitlyn had to spend at least five minutes searching for an empty place to sit.

Eventually she did find a booth and quickly sat down before extending her long legs over it, saving the seats for the girls as they had gone to the bathroom.

As Caitlyn sat there she listened to the sounds around her. Heavy metal music was being played by a live band, who she’s sure was a big deal but she had no clue who they were.

She could hear the occasional breaking of glass and she honestly wouldn’t be surprised if she ended up stepping on a shard tonight.

She also noticed that a large amount of the woman in here had their breasts out, without a care in the world.

They were either completely topless or had every button of their shirt undone.

Caitlyn didn’t mind it though, despite not being used to clubs like this.

She’s seen stuff like this in college but that was quite some time ago.

Her mother would lose her mind if she found out she had visited a place like this, especially while married.

At the thought of her mother, almost out of instinct Caitlyn began to touch her necklace.

She had thought about taking it off in case she encountered Vi tonight because she wasn’t sure how the necklace made the rocker feel but for some reason she just couldn’t bring herself to do it.

At the thought of jewelry, Caitlyn let her eyes flicker down to her hand which was once again devoid of her wedding ring.

She had managed to leave the house without Charles noticing that it was hidden in the guest bedrooms bedside table.

Surely her friends were bound to notice at some point but Caitlyn would try to bring as little attention to her hands as possible tonight.

So, Caitlyn sat there tapping her fingers on the table.

She was already bored.

Luckily for her, the person she had been hoping to see made her well-awaited appearance.

“I thought that was you walking in.” Caitlyn hears from beside her.

Caitlyn turns her head to see the woman she had been practically obsessing over, Vi Lane.

Vi stood there in all her glory, looking down at Caitlyn.

The rockstar was wearing tight black jeans accompanied by a black leather jacket and underneath it was a white t-shirt that read, “Fuck Me.”

Caitlyn couldn’t help but snicker at the sight.

“Were you expecting me?” Caitlyn asks, nodding at the shirt.

Vi looked down as if she forgot what she was wearing and smirked when she realized what her shirt said.

“Not at all, but I’m glad you’re here.” Vi says, looking back up at Caitlyn.

“Did you say that to every girl you approached tonight?” Caitlyn teases in response.

“Is it working?” Vi asks, not missing a beat.

Caitlyn laughs and rolls her eyes and Vi couldn’t help but crack a little smile at the reaction.

She liked the sound of Caitlyn’s laugh.

“Can I get you a drink?” Vi asks.

“I can buy one for myself.” Caitlyn replies calmly.

She may be doting over Vi right now but she was proud of the money she had and she wanted to spend it. Besides, she didn’t want Vi to think she was a gold digger.

“No please, let me.” Vi protests.

Caitlyn simply raises a threatening eyebrow.

“Ok, ok. Well, at least give me the money and I’ll bring it to you. You don’t want to lose this booth.” Vi eventually relents, sticking a hand out.

“Deal.” Caitlyn replies before reaching into her purse and handing Vi some cash.

“Be right back.” The rockstar says before turning around and heading for the bar.

The second she steps away from the table she is swarmed by girls.

Caitlyn reluctantly watches as multiple women grope Vi while she speaks to the bartender.

The rockstar wasn’t even phased.

When she did eventually return, with a drink in each hand, the girls had all dispersed.

“Here you are.” Vi says as she places the drink in front of Caitlyn before sitting down beside her.

“How do you get them to leave you alone?” Caitlyn asks, genuinely curious as to why no other girl was trying to steal Vi right now.

“They know the drill. If I bring someone a drink, I want alone time.” Vi says before taking a sip of her beer.

“And this is alone time?” Caitlyn asks with a smirk, looking around the packed club.

“Clearly.” Vi responds, signaling with her hand towards the rest of the empty booth.

“And what have I don’t to earn this?” Caitlyn responds flirtatiously.

“You intrigue me.” Vi responds truthfully, leaning further back into the booth.

Caitlyn raises her eyebrows at the words.

“How so?” She asks in confusion.

Caitlyn has never been described as intriguing. Typically, she would be described as bland or boring.

She obviously didn’t believe that about herself but that’s how society saw her.

“I don’t really know. You just do. I mean, it’s not every day you see a woman wearing the necklace of a wealthy Piltover house at one of our concerts. Aside from the occasional women that are faking it to try and impress Jayce.” Vi says truthfully as her eyes flicker down to the necklace.

This time she let her gaze linger a little longer on Caitlyn’s breasts which were pushed up by her bra, making them look even more delicious.

Vi felt her mouth water at the sight and was surprised to feel a faint twitch from within her pants.

“And what if I told you it was fake?” Caitlyn asks, gaining Vi’s attention.

“What if I told you this was all a ploy to get to one of the band members?” Caitlyn continues, curious as to why her necklace had so much power over Vi’s interest in her.

Well, her necklace, and what lied beneath it.

“I’d say you were a liar, because you’re horrible at it.” Vi responds with a smirk.

“You’d be surprised.” Caitlyn quickly teases back.

“Yeah right.” Vi responds before taking another swig of her beer.

Caitlyn watches her intently before saying with a smirk, “Do you even remember my name?”

“Caitlyn.” Vi responds confidently, not missing a beat.

“Good job.” Caitlyn teases as she pats Vi’s leg.

However, at the contact both women immediately look down at Caitlyn’s hand and she quickly removes it before bringing it back into her own lap.

Caitlyn hopes she hadn’t overstepped and misinterpreted this whole situation.

Vi was clearly showing interest in her but Caitlyn had no idea if Vi was planning on actually going any further than flirting with her.

It was also in that moment that Caitlyn realized just how long she had been alone with Vi. She quickly spun her head around, wondering where her friends may be.

They were supposed to return to the booth once they came back from the restroom. She didn’t want them to see her like this, close up next to Vi and having a drink with her.

You don’t have a platonic drink with someone like Vi.

“How old are you?” Vi asks, bringing Caitlyn’s attention back to her.

“27, and you?” Caitlyn asks.

“25.” Vi responds.

At the words, Caitlyn felt a weird feeling in her stomach. She didn’t know why but the thought of her being slightly older than the rockstar made her feel a bit dirty and exhilarated.

“Does it bother you that I’m older?” Caitlyn asks, despite knowing that some of Vi’s rumored flings were with women significantly older than her.

“Not at all. My desire is not limited to an age.” Vi states, scooting closer to Caitlyn until their thighs were pressed together.

“So, you desire me?” Caitlyn says, leaning her head a little closer in.

She had no idea how she was keeping up with Vi but she was.

She wanted the woman so bad that the flirting was coming naturally to her.

Vi smirks at the question.

“Why else would I be here?” She teases.

“Then why did you leave me the night of the concert? You could have had your way with me.” Caitlyn states truthfully, her voice dropping an octave at the idea of Vi having her way with her.

“All that matters is that I have you here now in front of me.” Vi husks out before placing her large, strong hand, on Caitlyn’s thigh.

As Vi’s thumb slowly stroked her thigh, Caitlyn’s breath couldn’t help but hitch.

She couldn’t bring herself to look down as Vi’s eyes were sucking her, making it impossible for her to look away.

Without realizing it, Caitlyn found herself leaning in until her lips were inches apart from Vi’s.

“Did you know I’d come here tonight?” Caitlyn whispers, not breaking eye contact.

The close proximity was causing Vi’s cock to throb painfully and she squeezed Caitlyn’s thigh lightly in response.

“Yeah.” Vi husks out, finally breaking eye contact to let her eyes flicker down to Caitlyn’s delicious looking lips.

Caitlyn gave a small smile at the sight.

She liked knowing that her presence was affecting Vi as much as Vi’s was affecting her.

“Well, I’m here now. Are you going to do something about it?” Caitlyn says as she watches the alpha’s pupils dilate with lust.

Without saying a word, Vi slips her hand under Caitlyn's tight dress and lets it slowly trail up her thigh until she just about reaches her heat.

Caitlyn opens her mouth slightly at the contact, her breathing already increasing in pace.

Neither woman was willing to break contact and look down.

“What do you want me to do about it?” Vi husks out as she begins to rub up and down Caitlyn's underwear covered cunt, making sure never to touch her clit.

She could feel the wetness that had already soaked through Caitlyn’s underwear.

Caitlyn couldn’t help the involuntary moan that escaped her at the touch and silently thanked god for the loud music that rang out throughout the club.

Vi decided to have some mercy on the woman and began slowly circling Caitlyn’s clit, causing Caitlyn to moan even louder and furrow her brow in pleasure.

“Yeah.” Vi purrs, clearly enjoying Caitlyn’s reactions.

Caitlyn couldn’t take it anymore and leaned forward. But this wasn’t to give Vi a kiss. Instead, she licked the woman’s lips slowly, up and down.

Vi groaned and opened her mouth, inviting Caitlyn in.

Caitlyn quickly cashed in on the opportunity and slid her tongue inside the rockstars mouth, immediately starting a passionate dual with Vi’s tongue.

It was hot and wet and before Caitlyn knew it, she was tangling her hands in Vi’s hair as she tried to pull her as close as possible.

As they continued to kiss, Caitlyn began to grind her hips, begging for more of the alpha.

God, she wanted her so bad.

“Inside.” She panted against Vi’s mouth.

“Please, god, inside.” Caitlyn reiterates.

Vi doesn’t protest and quickly slips her hand inside Caitlyn’s underwear before inserting two fingers into her burning heat.

Vi loved how absolutely drenched the woman was. Her fingers were soaked with Caitlyn’s fluids and the alpha couldn’t help but imagine what her cock would feel like in their position, deep in Caitlyn’s tight cunt.

It was impossible not to imagine it and her cock was rock hard at the thought, straining against its confines.

Caitlyn eventually pulls away from the kiss to bury her head into Vi’s neck.

She was trying so hard to contain her moans.

As she buried her head into Vi’s neck she was able to get her first real smell of Vi’s natural pheromones.

She hadn’t been able to smell them the night of the concert over the distinct smell of alcohol, weed, and cigarettes.

The same went for the club tonight. But with her nose buried in Vi’s neck, there were no other smells getting in her way.

She couldn’t help but moan at the thought and smell.

Vi smelt amazing, like a mixture of pine needles and a nice fireplace.

“You like that?” Vi purrs, noticing the change in Caitlyn’s demeanor and increasing moans.

Caitlyn merely whimpers in response.

If Vi was making her feel like this just from her fingers then she was surely doomed.

She couldn’t control herself anymore and wasn’t even surprised when she found herself saying, “Fuck me Vi. I want you to fuck me.”

At the words, Vi slowly takes her fingers out of Caitlyn and brings her hand out from underneath her dress.

For a second Caitlyn was worried she had made a mistake but was pleasantly surprised when Vi grabbed her hand.
“Come on.” Vi says before standing up and dragging her away from the booth.

Caitlyn could still feel the remnants of her own wetness on Vi’s fingers and it made her even more aroused.

She quickly looked over her shoulder and was relieved to find her friends all dancing together, completely unaware that she was slipping off to fuck the lead singer of Iron Fight.

Eventually, the pair reached a door in the back of the club and Caitlyn watched as Vi took a key out of her back pocket.

Once inside the room, Caitlyn is greeted by the sight of a bed and a few lounge chairs.

She had expected Vi to walk her over to the bed but instead the woman walked over to an armchair before plopping down on it.

“Come here.” She commands.

Caitlyn does as she’s told and walks over to Vi until she is standing between the woman’s spread legs.

As Caitlyn approached her, Vi finally noticed just how much taller she was than her.

Prior to this, Caitlyn had been sitting whenever they were near each other or she simply hadn’t noticed.

Nevertheless, she liked it. There was something very arousing to her about the fact that Caitlyn was taller than her.

Caitlyn looks down at Vi for a couple seconds as she awaits her instructions.

Now, in a room with just the two of them, the air was thick and full of their pheromones.

Both women absolutely loved it.

“I want you to get down on your knees and suck my cock.” Vi eventually commands.

Caitlyn’s clit twitched at the words before she slowly sunk down to her knees and began unbuttoning Vi’s jeans.

Caitlyn slowly pulled the zipper down and then grabbed the hem of Vi’s jeans and boxers before looking up at the woman.

Vi lifted her hips up as Caitlyn dragged the clothing off, quickly throwing it behind her.

Caitlyn felt like dying at the sight in front of her.

There before her was Vi’s monster cock, rock hard and rested against her abs.

Caitlyn suspected it was about nine thick inches of cock, possibly nine and a half, but she couldn’t be sure.

Now she understood just another one of the reasons why women are so infatuated with Vi.

Caitlyn slowly reached a hand out and began stroking Vi’s cock, collecting some of the precum that pooled at the tip and beginning to rub it down the length.

Vi watched Caitlyn with an unreadable face.

Yes, there was pleasure in her eyes, but beyond that, Caitlyn couldn’t decipher much from her facial expressions.

Caitlyn could barely wrap her hand around the girth. The sheer size of Vi’s womanhood was both frightening and arousing to Caitlyn.

She couldn’t imagine how this monster cock would fit inside her. But she was sure as hell going to try.

Caitlyn continued to eagerly stroke Vi’s cock as she stared into her eyes, neither woman saying a word.

Vi’s gaze was absolutely intoxicating and it scared Caitlyn.

It scared her because she knew at this moment that she would do whatever Vi wanted. If Vi told her to jump in front of a train she would.

It was dramatic, but true.

Caitlyn had never felt this way, ever. She’d never been at the mercy of another person, no less at the mercy of just a cock. She made her own decisions and her own rules.

And yet, she was at the mercy of someone she barely knew, at the mercy of a rockstar who probably did this with a new girl every night.

She wasn’t special to Vi, and yet, that didn’t seem to deter her.

Without needing to be told, Caitlyn takes Vi’s cock into her mouth, beginning to suck slowly and softly.

This earned a small smile from Vi and Caitlyn watched as the woman’s chest began to move up and down a bit faster.

Even with six inches of Vi’s cock down her throat, Caitlyn couldn’t help but make a noise that was supposed to resemble laughter when she looked up at Vi’s shirt.

She was definitely going to get fucked.

Vi quickly looked at her chest and shook her head before quickly taking her jacket and shirt off.

“Forgot about that.” Vi says with a small smile.

Caitlyn merely winks back at Vi as she continues to suck her cock.

Vi smiles back down at her with a sigh before taking her hand and carefully moving some of the hair that had fallen onto Caitlyn’s face before tucking it behind her ear.

Vi was about to cup the woman’s cheek when she caught herself.

She knew better than to do that.

Instead, she lightly slapped the side of Caitlyn’s face.

“You feel that?” Vi says huskily.

“You feel me slapping my fat cock in your mouth?” Vi continues before thrusting her hips a little.

Caitlyn moans softly in response, shutting her eyes tight as Vi began smashing her cock against the back of her throat.

She had little to no gag reflex but she was still slightly terrified of what damage Vi could do.

“Damn.” Vi panted as she watched Caitlyn sink all the way down until her nose was pressed against Vi’s lower abs.

With all nine and a half inches deep inside her throat, Caitlyn shut her eyes tight to focus on her breathing.

“Look at me.” Vi pants out.

Caitlyn opened her eyes at the words and looked up at Vi.

The rockstar tangled both her hands in Caitlyn’s hair before starting to drag her up and down her cock.

“Fuck, you’re so good.” Vi moans, looking up at the ceiling.

Caitlyn moaned at the praise, hoping to earn more from the woman.

This was going way better than she had expected. Hell, she would have slept with Vi if she had a two-inch cock, but this, well, this was beyond her imagination.

She had never met a specimen so…so perfect.

Eventually Vi pulled Caitlyn all the way off her cock, which she released with a loud pop.

Vi watched as Caitlyn coughed and panted as she attempted to regain her breath. Saliva was dripping off her mouth as well as Vi’s dick.

It was an incredibly arousing sight and Vi began stroking herself as she looked at Caitlyn.

In this moment, Caitlyn allowed herself to really take in the woman before her.

The toned leg muscles, the bulging six pack, the defined biceps that flexed with each stroke.

Vi was absolutely ripped and Caitlyn loved it.

Now that she was closer, Caitlyn could really inspect the tattoos on the woman. She couldn’t really see most of it because it was meant to be viewed from behind Vi but she could tell that they were meant to be like some sort of gears. The gear part was especially obvious when she looked at the woman’s neck tattoo.

She couldn’t wait to get a better look at Vi’s back so she could admire her tattoos further.

As Vi continued to stroke her cock, Caitlyn couldn’t resist the urge to let her hands wander as she began to rub the woman’s muscular thighs and then abs, where she lightly scratched her nails against them.

Vi’s breath hitched as she let go of her cock, letting it fall down against her abs.

Caitlyn continued to let her hands wander until she reached the woman’s breasts. They were a decent size and were very perky.

And unsurprisingly, both of her nipples were pierced with a straight barbell going through each.

Caitlyn longed desperately to taste them and scooted a little closer before leaning herself up and looking at Vi as she takes one of her nipples into her mouth.

Caitlyn began to slowly flick her tongue over the hard nub, occasionally putting the bar between her teeth and pulling gently.

She hadn’t been with a woman since her college days. She almost forgot just how much she liked worshipping a woman’s tits.

Vi continued to look at Caitlyn and couldn’t help but crack a smile at her eagerness.

Vi was sure that Caitlyn would continue to kiss and suck on her for hours if she didn’t stop her.

But she was ready for more.

“Come on.” Vi says before lightly pushing Caitlyn off her and then giving her a lingering kiss.

When they parted Vi smirked mischievously at Caitlyn before saying, “I want you to strip and get on the bed on your hands and knees.”

Caitlyn quickly obliged, practically tearing her clothes off and jumping onto the bed before getting into position.

Caitlyn watched eagerly as Vi retrieved a condom from the bedside table.

In that moment she realized what this room was for. It was a sex room, not just some room to sleep your drunkenness away in.

Almost as if she could read her mind, Vi spoke softly, “Don’t worry, this is my room. The sheets are brand new and everything is clean and washed.”

Caitlyn nodded, not really caring about that right now but grateful for Vi saying it, nonetheless.

Her mind was clouded with lust and the intoxicating scent of Vi. The only thing she could think about right now was the rockstar and how good the woman was about to make her feel.

God damn, she was so ready.

Chapter Text

After Vi rolled the condom down her length, she climbed into bed and quickly got behind Caitlyn.

Vi rubbed her hand up and down Caitlyn’s strong back as her cock pressed against the woman’s backside.

Caitlyn was panting at the simple touch.

“So pretty.” Vi purrs as she drags her hands down to Caitlyn's ass and begins slowly rubbing each cheek.

“Such a fat ass.” Vi says softly before slapping a hand down, earning a whimper from Caitlyn.

“Please.” Caitlyn moans quietly.

“Speak up.” Vi commands as she squeezes her ass with both hands.

“Please, Vi. Please put it in.” Caitlyn begs louder.

Caitlyn didn’t know what was wrong with her. She’s never begged during sex, ever.

But she couldn’t control herself around Vi.

“Since you asked so nicely.” Vi teases before slowly inserting her cock into Caitlyn’s tight cunt.

There was some resistance but once the tip was inside, Caitlyn was more than satisfied.

“Mmmm.” Vi moans quietly as Caitlyn’s walls clench tightly around her cock.

Vi takes her time, slowly pushing herself forward until all nine and a half inches were inside Caitlyn.

She planned on going until the woman told her to stop but that never came.

Most women couldn’t take all of her on their first try and to say she was impressed was an understatement.

She hadn’t even moved but Caitlyn was already moaning loudly.

“Fuck, you’re so big.” She whimpered.

At the words, Vi squeezed Caitlyn’s hips before slowly pulling back a bit before thrusting back in.

She repeated this for a little bit, slow thrusts in and out, her hands pulling Caitlyn’s hips back and forth to meet her movements.

“God damn.” Vi moans as she watches her cock fuck in and out of Caitlyn’s tight pussy.

With each thrust Caitlyn’s walls clung to Vi’s cock, trying to drag her back in.

Caitlyn’s eyes were watering at the sensation. It was all so intense.

“Shit! You should see the way your cunt is gripping me right now.” Vi husks out, never taking her eyes off the sight.

“Fuck.” Caitlyn moans at the words.

She wasn’t used to such vulgar talk during sex. Typically, Charles was rather quiet or said less vulgar things.

She absolutely loved what Vi was saying.

Caitlyn’s upper half fell onto the bed, leaving her ass up in the air, effectively arching her back.

“Yeah.” Vi moans at the sight, picking up the pace and force of her thrusts.

The sound of her ass hitting Vi’s thighs was music to Caitlyn’s ears. That and the sound of her wet cunt squelching with each thrust was driving her crazy.

“Oh my god!” Caitlyn moans loudly as Vi does a particularly hard thrust into her g-spot.

“So big.” Caitlyn moans into the comforter, trying to conceal some of her moans.

She didn’t want to sound like some loud annoying whore.

“Don’t do that. I want to hear you.” Vi says, leaning over Caitlyn to move her head, making sure that the comforter wasn’t covering her mouth.

Vi quickly returned to her pace but this time her gaze wasn’t fixated on her own cock.

This time, she watched the woman beneath her intently.

Caitlyn had her eyes closed and her brow furrowed. She made a noise with each thrust. It was either a groan, pant, moan, or whine.

It didn’t matter as each sound equally aroused the alpha.

“God, you’re taking it like a fucking pro.” Vi says as she continues to bury her cock to the hilt.

“It feels so good.” Caitlyn moans back.

“Good.” Vi responds before picking up the speed and force of her thrusts.

Caitlyn didn’t even know that was possible but she wasn’t complaining by any means.

Vi then leaned down closer to Caitlyn so that her mouth was almost right beside her ear.

As she began to slam her hips even harder, she panted into the woman’s ear, “So tight. God, you feel so good around me.”

Tears had begun to slide down Caitlyn’s face at the sensation. She had never felt something so good in her life. She felt like she was going to explode.

“Vi.” Caitlyn moans.

Vi quickly pushes Caitlyn’s ass down so that she was now lying flat on her stomach.

The alpha then placed her hands beside Caitlyn’s head as she continued to pound into the woman’s cunt.

“Shit!” Caitlyn moans loudly at the change in position.

Vi was beginning to grit her teeth as she felt her upcoming orgasm growing closer and closer.

She didn’t want this to end.

But she also knew that she couldn’t spend all night with Caitlyn. Eventually the woman’s friends would come looking for her.

“God Vi, you’re fucking me up.” Caitlyn whined.

Vi’s eyes rolled back at the words.

Plenty of women had dirty talked to her before but coming from Caitlyn it just felt different.

“You’re fucking me sooooo good.” Caitlyn continued to moan, shutting her eyes tighter at a particularly hard thrust.

“Yeah? You like when I pound your tight fucking pussy from behind?” Vi grits out.

“Yes Vi. Yes, yes, yes.” Caitlyn moans as the rockstar continues to destroy her cunt.

Caitlyn was on the brink of cumming when Vi abruptly pulled out.

“Put it back in.” Caitlyn whines as she turns her head back to look at Vi.

Why had she stopped? She was so close.

“I will. Lie on your back.” Vi says calmly. 

Caitlyn quickly flips over and spreads her legs to allow Vi to lie in between them.

Vi wasted no time getting settled and thrusting back into the omega.

“I want to watch your face as you cum.” Vi says as she looks into Caitlyn’s eyes.

Caitlyn couldn’t help herself and grabbed Vi’s face before pulling her even closer.

Now they were only inches apart as they stared intensely into one another’s eyes.

Vi let Caitlyn’s eyes suck her in. They reminded her of sapphires, especially with the way they sparkled whenever Vi would do something Caitlyn particularly liked.

Vi’s never seen someone’s pupils be as dilated as Caitlyn’s were right now.

She absolutely loved it.

The only time Caitlyn looked away was to look down at their chests.

Vi’s tits were brushing against hers with each thrust along with her Zaun chain.

Caitlyn could hear it clink each time it bumped into her Kiramman crest necklace.

She found it oddly attractive for some reason.

But it was also a reality check for the woman.

Vi was a rebel, a rockstar, and a Zaunite. Caitlyn was from Piltover, a married woman, and the daughter of a famous politician and world-renowned doctor.

Caitlyn’s life did not fit with Vi’s.

“Come back.” Vi says, stalling her hips slightly.

“How did-” Caitlyn starts.

“I could just tell.” Vi says softly with a small smile.

At the words Caitlyn smiles and pulls Vi in for a passionate kiss.

Their tongues entangled as Caitlyn lightly scratched the back of Vi’s head.

Vi couldn’t resist the urge to occasionally nibble on Caitlyn’s lips as they kissed.

Eventually, Caitlyn couldn’t take it anymore and found herself wrapping her long legs around Vi’s waist, digging her feet into the alpha’s ass in hopes of aiding her thrusts.

She had no idea how Vi had this much stamina.

Perhaps it was all the drugs she does or maybe she simply just had enough energy. After all, she had to have a lot of stamina to perform at her concerts.

When the kiss finally broke, the pair panted in each other’s face. Neither one pulling back to create some space.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Caitlyn began to whisper.

“You’re doing so good.” Vi pants back.

“I’m so close.” Caitlyn says softly.

She didn’t want to cum. She wanted to continue this forever.

“Cum for me Caitlyn. I want to feel you cum around my cock.” The alpha responds.

Despite trying to fight it, Caitlyn couldn’t hold back anymore and came undone.

The orgasm washed over her in waves as she felt the release of what had to be about an hour worth of sex.

Just when she thought it was over, Vi would angle her hips a certain way and it would start all over again.

It was only when Vi’s own orgasm washed over her that Caitlyn was able to calm down.

She watched eagerly as Vi’s brow furrowed and her nose scrunched slightly as she came undone.

It was cute.

“Fuck.” Vi groans as her hips stuttered slightly and she began to fill the condom with her cum.

She had to have shot at least ten ropes of cum into the condom, something that’s never happened before.

Caitlyn wished it had been her cunt. What a scandal that would have been.

The daughter of Cassandra Kiramman, the wife of Charles Astor, pregnant with the bastard baby of promiscuous rockstar Vi Lane.

Before Caitlyn knew it, Vi had pulled out and was getting off the bed.

Caitlyn sat up against the headboard and watched as Vi walked over to her discarded pants and pulled a lighter out of one of the pockets.

She then opened the bedside table and pulled out a pack of cigarettes before throwing the used condom into the nearby trash can.

Caitlyn watched Vi light her cigarette before going to sit in the nearby chair, legs spread with her slowly softening cock rested against her thigh.

Vi took a drag of her cigarette as she looks at Caitlyn and blows the smoke out.

“I enjoyed that.” Vi states flatly.

“So did I.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

Vi couldn’t help but smile in response. Caitlyn sounded quite proper once again.

“Would you like one?” Vi asks, holding up her cigarette.

Caitlyn merely shook her head in response before dragging her gaze down Vi’s body.

She was covered in a thin layer of sweat, similar to how she looked at the end of a concert.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but feel her arousal spike as she let her eyes continue to linger down to Vi’s softening cock.

It was still so…big.

Vi quickly notices this as she had yet to take her eyes off Caitlyn. But before the omega could say anything, Vi spoke.

“I’m sure your friends will be looking for you soon.” The alpha says.

“You’re right.” Caitlyn replies calmly, trying to hide her disappointment.

Vi watched as Caitlyn got off the bed and began to dress herself.

Once she was fully dressed she turned to look at Vi and couldn’t help but blush when she realized the alpha had yet to look away.

“Don’t blush now Caitlyn. Not after I was over nine inches deep in your cunt for the past hour.” Vi teases cockily.

“Vi!” Caitlyn says with a laugh.

She was surprised by the alpha’s bluntness.

“Go, I’m sure they’re looking for you.” Vi says with a smirk.

Caitlyn reluctantly nods before walking over to the door.

Just before she opened the door, she turned around to get one last look and was pleasantly surprised to see that Vi had been staring at her ass.

God, the alpha was insatiable.

“Will I-” Caitlyn starts but is once again cut off by the woman.

“Yes, we’ll likely see each other again…somehow.” Vi says calmly.

Caitlyn was amazed at how easily Vi was able to read her.

Ultimately the omega just nodded with a smile before leaving the room.

--------------------------------------------

Luckily none of Caitlyn’s friends seemed to have noticed her absence. She didn’t know whether to be comforted or insulted by it.

As the least intoxicated member of the group, Caitlyn ended up driving everybody home.

“I mean I was soooo close. Just a few more minutes and I would have seen it.” Mel says from the passenger seat, her head thrown back against the head rest as her eyes remained closed.

Caitlyn had no doubt that her friends would all be nursing annoying hangovers tomorrow.

“Yeah well if Jayce didn’t show you his dick after all that grinding you did on him tonight then I don’t know if he ever will.” Maggie teases.

“Don’t say that!” Mel whines loudly, causing Caitlyn to flinch slightly at the loud noise.

“She’s only messing with you.” Kelly chimes in with an amused smirk.

“Yeah well it’s not funny. Don’t put that negative energy in the atmosphere!” Mel responds.

Everyone merely cracks a smile at Mel’s dramatics.

“I’ll get him eventually.” She says in a softer tone, more to herself than to anyone else.

“What are you trying to achieve exactly? Do you just want to sleep with him or are you looking for more?” Caitlyn asks seriously.

“I mean, I wouldn’t be opposed to it going further than a hookup.” Mel replies.

“Yeah well don’t count on it. He’s a rockstar, remember? They are incapable of being in a relationship, at least a monogamous one.” Maggie chimes in honestly.

At the words, Caitlyn allows her mind to wander back to Vi. Would the woman really be incapable of being in a monogamous relationship?

She reluctantly concluded that it was probably true.

Someone as attractive and popular as Vi has no shortage of suitors and after a while Caitlyn assumes it would become very hard to reject everyone’s advances.

Caitlyn knew it would be hard for her at least. Hell, she had just cheated on her husband and had yet to feel an ounce of regret.

Maybe that was cruel and the thought should trouble her but frankly she didn’t care.

Perhaps when she was alone it would finally hit her.

“Yeah well, I’ll settle for a good fuck if that’s all I can get.” Mel says with a small sigh.

“Okay well while you keep trying to achieve that make sure we keep getting invited because I want to go to more clubs like these.” Kelly says happily.

“Definitely because there were still a shit ton of celebrities there. I was even thinking about starting an interview with one but then I thought… it’s better not to interview someone while I’m drunk.” Maggie says with an awkward laugh.

Maggie was a reporter for a local news network. She had a pretty baseline role there and had been searching for her breakout story quite some time now.

“I mean, if I can get just one little juicy story, surely Mr. Hanks will have to take me more seriously.” Maggie continues.

She has been working there for three years already and the lead editor, Mr. Hanks, has yet to show any real interest in assigning the girl to any important stories.

“You can have my story if I manage to sleep with Jayce.” Mel offers.

“Sorry Mel, but there isn’t anything very interesting about Jayce sleeping with some random girl.” Maggie replies honestly with a small laugh.

“I’m not just any girl. I’m a Medarda.” Mel retorts.

“I’m afraid that doesn’t mean very much to us Americans love.” Maggie replies teasingly.

Mel merely rolls her eyes before closing them once again. She was beginning to get a pounding headache.

“Hey, what did you do tonight Caitlyn? I mean, you barely drank anything.” Kelly chimes in.

Caitlyn has to stop herself from flinching at the sound of her name.

She thought she would be able to get away without being questioned about her whereabouts but apparently not.

“Oh, um, I just pretty much nursed a beer the whole time.” Caitlyn replies with a shrug.

“Oh, come on Caitlyn. That’s no fun. You need to enjoy yourself.” Kelly responds.

Caitlyn definitely enjoyed herself.

“I’m sorry but I just don’t have the same liberties as you guys. You get to grind and flirt with everyone. I’m married, remember?” Caitlyn asks with a little hint of annoyance.

At the mention of her marriage, she remembered that her left hand was still ringless and quickly took it off the steering wheel before placing it in her lap.

“Well, nobody said you had to get married so young.” Kelly replies with a small laugh.

“I didn’t have much of a choice.” Caitlyn responds, almost bitterly.

The car went silent for a few seconds and Caitlyn could feel the awkward tension set in.

“Sorry Caitlyn. That was insensitive of me. Sometimes I forget about your parents.” Kelly replies honestly and Caitlyn could tell she meant it.

“It’s fine. You guys are dunk.” Caitlyn replies softly as she flexes her hand around the steering wheel.

The mention of her parents’ involvement in her marriage always placed her on edge.

Kelly sighs before leaning back further into her seat.

“Did you enjoy yourself at least? Because I don’t want to drag you along with us if you aren’t enjoying yourself. You don’t need to feel obligated, you can say no.” Mel says softly.

“No, no! I enjoyed myself.” Caitlyn quickly protests.

That was a massive understatement but she couldn’t tell the girls that.

“I mean, I would rather be partying second handily with you guys than be at home doing paperwork while Charles sleeps on the couch.” Caitlyn adds honestly with a small smile.

“Ok good!” Mel replies happily.

“But Caitlyn, if you ever feel the need to grind on somebody…I will always be there for you.” Mel teases as she reaches a hand out to touch her best friend’s shoulder.

Caitlyn playfully shrugs it off before responding teasingly, “That’s a tempting offer but I’ll have to pass.”

“Speaking of Charles. Have you resolved that problem? I mean, have you gotten any action lately?” Kelly asks.

“Some.” Caitlyn replies with a shrug.

“Was it any better?” Kelly asks hesitantly.

She hopes it was better, for her best friend’s sake.

“The last time was great but for the most part it’s been relatively the same…mediocre.” Caitlyn replies.

By the last time she meant tonight, with Vi. But they didn’t need to know that.

“Well, that’s unfortunate.” Maggie comments.

“You could say that again.” Caitlyn replies with a small snicker.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Caitlyn couldn’t help but watch in awe as Vi performed on stage as if nothing happened. She had the same amount of energy as she did on the night she met her. It was absolutely insane.

Caitlyn thought perhaps Vi had some superhuman abilities because she wouldn’t be able to do this with just a hangover, much less with a near overdose.

Once the performance was over, Caitlyn was surprised to see that immediately after Vi got off the stage, she headed straight towards her.

The woman was wearing blue jeans and a long sleeve black shirt with the band’s logo stitched into the shirt, a gauntlet clenched into a fist. She was also wearing her usual Zaun chain. And considering she had just finished performing, her hair was more disheveled than normal and covered in sweat.

Caitlyn found it to be incredibly attractive.

“Caitlyn, hey.” Vi says as she stops right in front of the omega.

“Hi.” Caitlyn responds, trying her best not to blush.

This was so stupid. Vi hadn’t even done anything and she could already feel her cheeks flushing.

“Listen, I just wanted to tell you that I’m sorry about last night. I was-” Vi starts but is quickly cut off.

“Overdosing.” Caitlyn cuts in.

Vi smirks awkwardly and looks at the ground for a second before responding, “Yeah.”

“It’s fine, no need to apologize. I mean, clearly you’re fine.” Caitlyn says, motioning with her hand to the now empty stage.

Vi gives a small smile at the words.

“The show must go on.” She replies truthfully.

She was glad Caitlyn wasn’t upset at her for last night.

Caitlyn, on the other hand, had no idea how Vi managed to be so calm and nonchalant considering she could have died last night.

“How do you do it?” Caitlyn finds herself asking.

Vi shrugs as she stuffs her hands into the pockets of her jeans.

“I don’t know. I guess after a while you just get used to it.” Vi responds.

“To an overdose?” Caitlyn replies with a raised eyebrow.

Vi shrugs again at the words.

“To anything really. I could get stabbed in the chest and I would still show up to perform the next day. That’s how dedicated I am to this, to my fans.” Vi says and Caitlyn could tell she was very serious about what she was saying.

“Wow.” Caitlyn replies in shock.

She admired Vi’s dedication to her craft but couldn’t help but notice just how dangerous it was for the alpha.

“And you aren’t worried about your health?” Caitlyn asks.

The second it came out of her mouth, Caitlyn heard the words of her father and had to stop herself from gagging.

She never wanted to be like him. He was a good man, but he had his flaws.

He definitely wasn’t someone she aspired to be.

At the words Vi smirks and pulls a cigarette out of her back pocket.

“You ever heard of Def Leppard?” Vi asks as she lights the cigarette.

Caitlyn shook her head in response. She hadn’t heard of anyone really.

“Well, it’s like they said, ‘It’s better to burn out then to fade away.’ I’d rather die up there on that stage doing what I love then to die some old, forgotten, drunk who just sits around remembering the good old days.” Vi says bluntly.

Caitlyn takes a few seconds to process Vi’s words before responding, “I suppose that’s a good way to think about it.”

She was trying desperately to find the good in Vi performing tonight.

Vi merely smiles at Caitlyn. She could tell that the omega didn’t really understand her point of view fully. Fame was a hard burden to bear, one that Vi had been carrying since she was a teenager and it had its fair share of consequences.

“Come.” Vi eventually says before beginning to walk away.

Despite the humongous fanbase for Iron Fight, the band would frequently perform at smaller scale venues. With three of the four members of the band coming from dirt poor families, they had tremendous respect and love for their less fortunate fans. And they knew that not everybody would be able to afford a ticket to one of their concerts at the arenas and stadiums. So, they held a variety of shows at smaller venues including clubs, bars, and theaters. Tonight was one of those nights in a local Los Angeles club.

Vi led Caitlyn to a nearby couch where they sat down next to each other. Caitlyn crossed her legs and turned her body to face Vi who sat there with her arm slung over the back of the couch behind Caitlyn.

Infront of them were some girls dancing on the table and Caitlyn couldn’t help but watch them intently. There was something so satisfying about the way their bodies swayed to the music.

As Caitlyn continued to watch them, Vi watched her intently.

Sitting there, looking at Caitlyn, Vi knew she wasn’t like the other girls she’d been with. Vi had slowly introduced Caitlyn into her lifestyle, something that almost every girl that Vi encountered would have killed for. And yet Caitlyn didn’t seem to share that same enthusiasm.

Now, that may sound like a bad thing but it was really the opposite. Vi liked that Caitlyn maintained who she was, that she didn’t just take a nosedive into the hardcore lifestyle of a rockstar. Sure, she accompanied Vi to multiple events and smoke and drank with her. But that was nothing compared to what other girls would do right off the bat.

And Vi never thought she’d find herself appreciating a Piltoverian for actually being themselves. It was strange. She still had a large disdain for Piltover and its residents but thanks to her friendship with Jayce, she was able to realize that not everyone from Piltover was a money hungry, stuck-up snob. A good majority of them were, but not at all of them.

Not to mention the fact that Caitlyn had stuck with her last night until Jinx arrived. Most girls would have panicked upon seeing Vi in a state like that or they would have continued to try and pleasure the woman despite the signs that something was clearly wrong. Caitlyn though, noticed something was wrong and did what she ultimately thought was best. She even took the time to prop Vi up in hopes of keeping her from chocking. It was something that Vi couldn’t really process fully at the times but she was very grateful for it now. Not to mention that she also called Jinx, something Vi didn’t have the guts to do herself.

In truth, Vi knew what was happening to her when she called Caitlyn but she did not want to be alone. She didn’t want to die alone in her bed, not that way. If she couldn’t die on stage then she would at least die having sex.

It was selfish, yes, but at that point Vi was too far gone.

Eventually Caitlyn turns her head to see Vi looking at her.

“What?” She asks shyly.

“Nothing. I just like looking at you.” Vi replies calmly.

Caitlyn blushes slightly at the words.

Vi smiles smally at the reaction before scooting even closer to Caitlyn and finally placing her arm around her, rather than on the back of the couch.

Vi pulls their bodies together before leaning in to slowly lick up Caitlyn’s neck before placing a kiss behind her ear.

Vi got a quick whiff of Caitlyn’s pheromones. She smelt like a batch of fresh cookies but when Vi really concentrated, it shifted more towards a citrusy smell. She found it interesting how it could change so dramatically. Nevertheless, she smelt delicious.

Caitlyn sighed in content before leaning her head to the side to give Vi more access to her neck. Vi noticed this and hummed into Caitlyn’s neck in amusement.

Vi placed one of her hands on Caitlyn’s thigh before gripping it tightly and sucking her neck particularly hard before flicking her tongue against her neck.

Caitlyn, remembering that she couldn’t let Vi mark her, quickly flipped her leg over the alpha to straddle her.

Caitlyn looked down at the alpha before burying her hands in the pink hair, dragging her nails back and forth against the rockstar’s scalp. Vi’s hair still had some sweat and water left in it from the performance but besides that it was relatively smooth and silky. Caitlyn also really liked the feeling of Vi’s shaved side of her head. It was weird, but she oddly liked it.

Neither woman said anything as they sat there looking at one another. It was only when Vi brought her hands down to rest on Caitlyn’s waist that the omega leaned in to kiss her.

But the second Vi began to lean in as well, Caitlyn pulled back teasingly.

Vi smirked and attempted to lean forward again but Caitlyn just pulled back even further.

“You’re teasing.” Vi says with a knowing smirk.

Caitlyn just gives her one last smile before leaning in to finally connect their lips.

The kiss started off slow as both women savored the taste of one another.

Vi surprisingly, was the more held back kisser at the moment.

Caitlyn, on the other hand, was doing whatever she could to get her tongue as deep in Vi’s mouth as possible.

Sensing the omega’s eagerness, Vi returned the kiss with just as much passion as her hands wandered down to Caitlyn’s ass before cupping both cheeks with her rough hands.

Caitlyn moaned into Vi’s mouth as she continued to caress her ass. Eventually Caitlyn reluctantly pulled away to pant loudly as she regained her breath.

Vi opens her mouth and sticks her tongue out, ready to devour the omega again.

However, instead of tangling their tongues together once more, Caitlyn sucks on the rockstars tongue proactively, moving her head back and forth like she was sucking a cock.

Despite Caitlyn basically taking her tongue away from her, Vi groaned loudly at the movement.

It was so fucking hot and she could feel her cock throbbing at the sensation.

The kiss only stopped once Vi’s hips involuntarily thrusted up, smashing her cock against Caitlyn’s hot wet heat.

The pair looked at one another as they panted heavily. Neither one of them wanted to part but the need for oxygen was far too great.

“Let me take you home.” Vi eventually pants out.

“Home?” Caitlyn asks, confused.

Why on Earth would she want to go home after all of this? She was way too horny to go home right now.

“To my house, let me take you to my house.” Vi reiterates, sensing Caitlyn’s confusion.

“Oh, yeah.” Caitlyn says with an embarrassed smirk, quickly realizing her mistake.

“Yeah?” Vi asks, leaning in closer to Caitlyn.

“Yeah.” Caitlyn replies more confidently as she nods her head.

Their lips were inches away from each other’s as they held eye contact.

“Good.” Vi says confidently before placing a quick kiss on Caitlyn’s lips and standing up with the woman still in her arms and only letting go once Caitlyn placed her feet on the ground.

Caitlyn found it hot that Vi could carry her so easily despite her being four inches shorter. But then again, Vi’s muscles weren’t just for show.

As Vi grabbed Caitlyn’s hand and led her out of the club, Caitlyn couldn’t help but look around in search of her friends. They had arrived in separate cars so it wouldn’t be totally weird to leave without them knowing. However, she wasn’t saying goodbye to them and she knew she’d surely be questioned about that later.

Once in the parking lot, Vi leads them up to her brand-new red Ferrari.

“Wow.” Caitlyn says to herself.

She easily recognized this as the car that Charles had been doting over for months last year. The first time he saw its advertisement in the papers his jaw nearly hit the floor. There weren’t that many of this model that were produced and Charles wasn’t able to find one. At least one that wasn’t priced five times the retail price. Charles could afford it obviously but he tended to be a bit conservative with his money, almost as if he feared he’d lose it at any moment.

Caitlyn wonders how much Vi paid for this.

Vi quickly walked around to open the passenger door for Caitlyn before extending an arm out to help her in.

“Thank you.” Caitlyn says before getting into the car.

The drive was quiet for the first few minutes before Vi felt Caitlyn lean over and rub her hand up and down her growing bulge.

Vi sighed but kept her eyes on the road, only looking down to see that she was going 50 in a 25. She quickly slowed down and exhaled loudly once again. She couldn’t look at Caitlyn right now, not unless she wished to crash.

Of course she’s done this before, the whole getting head while you drive thing. But this time she was actually pretty eager for it to happen.

Caitlyn slowly unzipped Vi’s jeans before reaching her hand inside to grab Vi’s cock. It was a bit difficult to do considering Vi’s jeans hadn’t been pulled down. So, with a little resistance and some slight maneuvering of the cock’s position, Caitlyn managed to get it out of Vi’s boxers and pants.

Caitlyn began to slowly stroke the cock, occasionally rubbing the tip slowly as she repeatedly pressed her thumb against the slit.

Caitlyn leaned a little closer so that she could begin to slowly lick circles around the woman’s tip. Caitlyn then slowly kissed down the length, all the way to the base, before rubbing her lips up and down the entire shaft. Caitlyn then began playing close attention to the veins that ran up Vi’s cock, licking them individually.

Vi couldn’t help but take her right hand off the steering wheel and place it on the back of Caitlyn’s head.

Caitlyn had expected Vi to push her head down on her cock but was pleasantly surprised when the rockstar merely dug her fingers into her dark blue hair, encouraging her movements with comforting scratches on her scalp.

Vi’s eyes flickered down for a second before she quickly looked back up. She didn’t trust herself to be able to look away if she stared any longer.

Caitlyn continued this slow, sensual, blowjob until Vi pulled into her garage and put the car in park.

Caitlyn released Vi’s cock and watched as the woman quickly hopped out of the car and tucked her cock in her pants, not even bothering to zip her jeans up.

The rockstar quickly walked over to Caitlyn’s door before helping her out of the car.

Once outside of the car, Caitlyn looked around the garage in awe at the countless cars in the room. She would have looked for longer but Vi was practically dragging her out of the room.

They were briefly greeted by her three dogs but they couldn’t get too far with their greeting as Vi was pulling Caitlyn hard enough to pull her arm out of her socket.

She nearly faceplanted going up the stairs.

Someone was definitely eager.

Chapter Text

Once inside the bedroom the women practically raced to see who could get undressed first. Caitlyn ultimately won and quickly jumped onto the bed.

She’s sure she probably looked overeager but honestly she didn’t care. She had slept with Vi twice now and she wasn’t afraid anymore, if the relationship ended now then so be it. She got to sleep with Vi twice, that’s more than most people can say.

Once undressed Vi walked slowly over to the bedside table before retrieving a condom and rolling it down her cock.

Once Vi got onto the bed she situated herself in between Caitlyn’s spread legs. The omega had expected Vi to quickly shove her cock deep inside her cunt but was pleasantly surprised when the alpha leaned forward and began to kiss down her body.

Vi paid extra attention to Caitlyn’s deliciously large tits. Vi hadn’t really been able to give them much attention in their previous hookups, both of them were in far too much of a rush.

But now Vi could take her time.

Caitlyn panted at the sight of Vi alternating between slowly and rapidly flicking her tongue against the omega’s hard nipples. Caitlyn was thoroughly enjoying it but she had a feeling Vi was enjoying it just as much as she frequently moaned around the omega’s tit, trying to fit as much of it as possible into her mouth.

Caitlyn watched eagerly as Vi continued to kiss down her body until her face rested only inches away from her drenched cunt.

Vi looked up at Caitlyn, who was propped up on her elbows watching her. Without making her wait any longer, Vi leant in and did one slow long lick from Caitlyn’s hole, all the way up to her clit.

Caitlyn moaned lightly in satisfaction as Vi continued to slowly lick her cunt from top to bottom, occasionally stopping to give her clit a soft kiss.

Charles rarely ate her out and that was truly a shame considering how much Caitlyn loved it.

Vi would occasionally open her eyes to give Caitlyn a seductive look. A look that said, “I’m going to fuck the shit out of you and I’m enjoying this just as much as you are.”

Vi only pulled her mouth off Caitlyn in order to bring her hands up and spread Caitlyn open wider, revealing more of her throbbing clit.

Caitlyn couldn’t stop moaning. They weren’t overly loud moans but the rockstar still found them incredibly arousing.

Caitlyn reached a hand down to wrap it in Vi’s hair as she held her tight against her cunt.

Vi wasn’t going anywhere, but Caitlyn wanted to make sure of that.

Vi picked up the pace of her movements and slowly inserted two fingers into Caitlyn’s soaked cunt. Caitlyn, naturally, began to moan louder and tightened her grip on Vi’s hair.

God, Vi was good at this.

“Oh my god.” Caitlyn moans, earning a smug smile from Vi.

Vi pulled her fingers out to rub Caitlyn’s clit a few times before flicking her tongue over it rapidly.

“Oh yeah.” Caitlyn says with a small laugh.

She couldn’t believe how good Vi was at this.

Something Caitlyn didn’t know about the rockstar yet was that she loved to eat pussy. She only ever did it with a select few, with those who she felt were worthy. She would never do it to a one-night stand or some random fling. And she knew she would continue seeing Caitlyn, continue fucking her. So, she was worthy.

Vi looked up at Caitlyn and watched eagerly as the woman wrapped both of her legs around her head, trapping her in place.

Vi used her free hand to rub up and down Caitlyn’s abs.

“Oh shit!” Caitlyn screams as she looks into Vi’s intense eyes.

It was so hard for her not to cum solely off the eye contact.

Eventually Vi pulled away and Caitlyn reluctantly released her leg lock on the alpha.

Before Caitlyn could even react, Vi scooted up on the bed until she was lying next to the omega.

She quickly pounced on the woman, enveloping her in a passionate kiss. One hand rested on Caitlyn’s waist as the other alternated between gripping the omega’s thigh and ass. Caitlyn quickly threw her leg over Vi’s side as they continued to kiss passionately. Caitlyn then grabs Vi’s face harshly before scratching her nails down her face.

Caitlyn involuntarily began to grind on Vi’s strong leg. She could feel the alpha’s big cock poking her and before she can grind herself to a release, Vi lightly pushes her off and rolls her onto her back.

Vi remained in the same position as she trailed her hand down Caitlyn’s body until she reached her cunt. Vi then used two fingers to rub up and down the heat, making sure to stick the tips of her fingers in with each thrust but never go any further.

She knew it was mean to tease. But the look on Caitlyn’s face was worth it.

“Vi.” Caitlyn moans lightly as she clings to the body beside her.

Vi opens her own mouth slightly as she watches Caitlyn face intently as she slowly inserts two fingers into her. She started off slow. She would insert her fingers, tease Caitlyn’s g-spot, and then slowly withdraw her fingers.

Caitlyn was absolutely in love with the feeling and felt like she could die from pleasure at any moment.

Vi bit her lip as she watched her fingers, soaked in Caitlyn’s juices, fuck in and out of the omega.

“More, please, more.” Caitlyn begs softly.

Vi obliged and effortlessly slid a third finger into the omega.

She was so tight, but soooo ready for more.

Both women turned their heads to face one another and placed their foreheads together as they stared passionately at one another. Caitlyn tightened her hold on the alpha before pulling her body even closer.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but moan in Vi’s face as a smug smirk made its way onto Vi’s face.

She loved knowing she was making Caitlyn feel good.

“I love how you feel around my fingers.” Vi pants.

At the words, Caitlyn eyes roll back as she moans loudly.

She eventually garnered enough strength to say, “It feels so good.”

At the words, Vi enters her pinky into the omega, now making it four fingers.

Nevertheless, Caitlyn took it like it was nothing.

Vi had no idea how the woman managed to take so much and yet still remain so tight.

Vi leant in and began kissing Caitlyn again but Caitlyn quickly pulled the woman back by her hair so that she could stare in her eyes as Vi continued to fuck her.

“You’re doing so good.” Vi praises as she picks up the force of her thrusts.

“Your fingers feel so good.” Caitlyn quickly counters.

Vi smirks before shifting her eyes down to Caitlyn’s cunt. Her hand was soaked all the way down to her knuckles.

Caitlyn, however, had yet to look away from Vi. She loved seeing how much Vi enjoyed pleasuring her.

Caitlyn’s eyes began to roll back at the sensation. She was beginning to think that the alpha was going to start fisting her, she was so deep.

Caitlyn quickly clasps a hand around Vi’s forearm, silently telling her “Don’t you dare stop.”

As Caitlyn neared closer to her orgasm she involuntarily began to move her hips to meet the alphas thrusts.

“Oh my…oh my god.” Caitlyn moans.

At the words, Vi brought her attention back to the omega and bit her lip as she continued to fuck her.

Vi couldn’t help but moan herself at the sight in front of her. It was incredibly arousing to the point where her cock was beginning to throb painfully.

“Oh fuck.” Caitlyn moans as she feels her orgasm approaching.

Vi picks up her pace as Caitlyn moans loudly and her hands desperately grab any part of Vi she can find.

So, naturally, Caitlyn begins to tug on Vi’s pierced tits. It was just for a few seconds because Vi began repeatedly hitting her g-spot, forcing her to throw her head back in ecstasy.

The sound of Caitlyn wet pussy squelching with each thrust was filling both of their ears and driving them insane.

It was ultimately enough to push Caitlyn over the edge.

“Oh fuck, shit, yes, fuck, just like that!” She screams before coming undone on Vi’s hand.

She had no idea how long she was cumming for but it felt like an eternity. And throughout the entire thing, Vi had a satisfied look on her face as she watched Caitlyn come undone.

Before the omega could even come back to reality, the alpha settled in between her legs. Vi then brought Caitlyn’s left leg up and rested it on her shoulder.

With one swift movement, Vi buries herself inside Caitlyn, earning a scream of ecstasy from the woman.

Normally she would go a bit slower, but she knew Caitlyn could handle it.

Caitlyn just had four fingers inside of her and yet that didn’t compare to the sheer size of Vi’s cock.

“Shit!” Caitlyn curses as her brow furrows in pleasure.

Vi pants from above her, intently watching the woman’s reaction. She wanted to please her so bad…so fucking bad.

“Vi.” Caitlyn moans as she arches her back slightly.

At the words, Vi brings her right hand down to the back of Caitlyn’s head.

The hold on her head wasn’t that big of a deal but the move was oddly intimate.

That excited Caitlyn.

It excited her that Vi was doing everything to try and get as close as possible to her, including a simple touch at the back of her head.

“Oh my god.” Vi hisses through her teeth as she looks up at the ceiling.

She could feel her balls twitching, begging for their release. She was already close to cumming. Pleasuring Caitlyn had turned her on so much.

Vi was brought out of her thoughts by Caitlyn roughly grabbing Vi’s muscular thighs in an attempt to pull her even harder.

The omega couldn’t tell exactly how many times she had cum but all she knew was that she kept cumming on Vi’s cock and she had no doubt that the woman above her had noticed this.

Vi soon brought Caitlyn’s other leg up over her shoulder. Vi was in love with this view. She could watch Caitlyn’s breasts move with each thrust as well as see her face twist with pleasure.

It didn’t take long for Vi to cum undone but to Caitlyn’s surprise when Vi leant in, for what she assumed was a kiss, the alpha husked out, “We’re not done yet.”

Caitlyn smiled in response. She could do this for hours.

And hours it would be. It had to be two or three more hours before they finally collapsed in exhaustion.

The pair laid there in each other’s arms with Caitlyn curled up to Vi’s side as the younger woman wrapped one of her muscular arms around the omega.

Caitlyn laid there in content. This experience beyond satisfied her expectations.

As they sat there in silence, Caitlyn let her eyes drift to Vi’s face. The rockstar was oblivious as she stared up at the ceiling fan in a disconnected daze.

Looking at Vi from such close proximity, Caitlyn was really able to fully admire the woman’s beauty. One thing that she hadn’t really gotten to admire yet were the scars that were on the alpha’s face. They weren’t super obvious, just a scar on her lip and eyebrow. Also, some scratches her and there.

Caitlyn found it oddly attractive. It made Vi seem even tougher. She was a big strong alpha who wasn’t afraid to get down and dirty if needed.

She wanted to know how she got them and was very tempted to reach out and touch the scars but decided it was probably best not to. That may be a bit too intimate for them.

But before Caitlyn could turn away, Vi slowly turned her head to look at the omega.

Realizing that looking away would just make her look guiltier, Caitlyn just kept examining the woman before her.

“Don’t look at me like that.” Vi says softly with a small smile.

“Like what?” Caitlyn asks as she looks into Vi’s eyes, confusion evident tin her tone.

“I know that look. Don’t get attached.” Vi says as she shakes her head slightly.

“Oh, so I’m not allowed to admire beauty anymore?” Caitlyn asks teasingly.

“Is that what you were doing?” Vi asks with a raised eyebrow.

She didn’t really buy that.

“Yes and don’t worry, I won’t get attached.” Caitlyn responds seriously.

Vi looks at her for a second, trying to figure out whether or not she believed the omega.

Eventually the alpha nodded in response.

“Good because contrary to popular belief, I don’t actually like breaking people’s hearts.” Vi replies with a small smirk.

Caitlyn smiles before rolling her eyes.

She was about to say something snarky when she heard the distinct sound of her phone ringing from within the confines of her purse.

She quickly hopped off the bed and took the phone out of her purse, which was thrown on the floor once they had entered the room.

Caitlyn has to do her best to not react when she saw the number calling her.

It was Charles.

“I have to take this.” Caitlyn merely says before heading out into the hallway.

Before Vi could even response she was gone.

“Uh, okay.” Vi says to herself.

“Caitlyn, where are you?” Charles asks.

Caitlyn went all the way down to the end of the hallway in hopes of Vi being unable to hear her from the bedroom.

“Oh, uh, me and the girls went bar hopping.” Caitlyn says, spitting out the first thing that came to her mind.

Anything was better than telling him the truth.

“Bar hopping?” Charles asks hesitantly.

That was very unlike Caitlyn.

A typical girl’s night for her usually includes a fancy dinner with some wine, the movies, or some other more laidback thing. But never barhopping. She barely liked going to just one bar.

“Yep.” Caitlyn quickly replies.

“You’re aware that it is 3 a.m., right?” Charles asks.

Caitlyn’s eyes widen at the words.

“Oh my god! I guess I lost track of time.” She replies truthfully.

“Mhm.” Charles merely responds, clearly agitated.

“Where are you? It doesn’t sound very loud.” Charles questions.

“Oh, um, we went outside because Mel started throwing up.” Caitlyn quickly replies.

“I should be home soon. I just want to make sure she gets home safe first.” The omega continues, trying to find a way to make up for the time that it was going to take for her to get from Vi’s all the way back to her house.

“Okay, drive safe. I love you.” Charles says.

The man didn’t question whether or not she was too drunk to drive and the omega suspects he was just way too tired to care. Or perhaps she sounded sober over the phone. Who knows.

“I love you too.” Caitlyn responds quietly before hanging up.

Caitlyn sighs before quickly heading back to the room. She needed to leave, but she didn’t want to.

“Who was that?” Vi asks calmly once Caitlyn enters the room.

Caitlyn sighs before beginning to gather up her clothes.

“It was my boss. He needs me to come in earlier in the morning. A mini-crisis has begun.” Caitlyn says as she begins to put on her pants.

“Oh.” Vi says, trying not to sound too defeated.

“Sorry you have to deal with that.” The alpha adds.

“No, it’s fine. It’s all a part of the job.” Caitlyn says with a small laugh.

“Always unpredictable.” She adds.

“Right.” Vi replies.

Vi didn’t bother asking what her job was or why it required her to be called for at 3 a.m.

She didn’t need to know. They were only fuck buddies.

Caitlyn had finally finished getting dressed when she remembered one important factor in the situation, her car.

“Um, I’m sorry to ask this of you but do you think you can drive me back to the club? I left my car there.” Caitlyn says with an awkward smile.

“Not at all.” Vi quickly replies before getting off the bed.

Caitlyn was beyond grateful. She definitely didn’t want to take a taxi at this hour.

--------------------------------------------

Vi pulls up next to Caitlyn’s car and watches as the omega gets out of the car.

Before walking away, Caitlyn ducks her head down to look at Vi through the open window.

“I really enjoyed tonight.” Caitlyn says honestly.

“Me too.” Vi replies with a small smile.

Caitlyn didn’t say anything at first before exhaling softly.

“We should do it again sometime.” Caitlyn finally says.

She hopes that her showing interest in doing this again wouldn’t be too much for the alpha.

“I have your number. You’ll know when.” Vi teases, earning a relieved smile from Caitlyn.

Once Vi drives off and Caitlyn gets into her own car, she opens up the middle console compartment and takes her wedding ring out before placing it back on her finger.

She hoped that by the time she got home Charles would be too tired to question her any further.

Chapter Text

February 21st

Caitlyn's wish was luckily granted and once she arrived home Charles was far too tired to question her further. All he wanted was to go to bed knowing that his wife was safe in bed beside him.

In the morning the couple sat at the dining room table and acted as if nothing had happened.

Caitlyn drank her tea while Charles sipped his coffee and read the newspaper. Caitlyn couldn’t help but look at the man hesitantly, pondering whether or not to mention the topic on her mind.

She had been thinking about it a lot last night after she returned from Vi’s.

Charles looks up from his newspaper to give Caitlyn a small smile before looking back down.

He was silent for a few seconds before he said, “Something on your mind?”

Caitlyn quickly composes herself before speaking, “Uh, yeah actually. I don’t want you to be upset but I’ve been meaning to ask you something.”

Charles raises an eyebrow curiously as he places his coffee and newspaper down on the table, giving Caitlyn his full attention.

“Okay.” He says calmly.

“I’ve been wondering if you would be willing to come back to work with me.” Caitlyn eventually says.

Charles stays silent for a couple seconds.

“Come back to work?” He finally asks.

Caitlyn nods at the words.

“Yeah, I mean, it would be fun. Wouldn’t it? Like the old days when we used to work side by side, convincing a bunch of investors and crushing our competitors.” Caitlyn says, trying to make the prospect of going back to work seem more attractive.

In reality she really needed to find a way to get Charles out of the house more often. She didn’t want to have to worry about coming home by a certain time every night, she needed him to be away at times. Perhaps on business trips. Normally she would attend them with him or alone but she’s sure that she would be able to miss a few of them if she really wanted to.

This would allow her to have multiple uninterrupted days with Vi.

Now, that was wishful thinking. She only ever saw Vi at night and every single one of their interactions ended in sex, except for their meeting. She had no clue if Vi would even be interested in spending an entire day with her.

“I have been kind of bored lately.” Charles says more to himself than to Caitlyn, breaking her out of her thoughts.

“And we would have much less of these investor problems if the son of William Astor was back at the helm. I mean, you’re the face of the company!” Caitlyn continues, hoping to boost her husband’s ego enough to convince him.

She felt stupid having to kiss up to her own husband like this but she knew just how much his ego meant to him, particularly when it came to the company.

“That is true.” Charles says before smiling slightly at Caitlyn’s words.

“And…we can go back to having office sex.” Caitlyn says teasingly, wanting to throw one more thing out there to push the man over the edge.

Charles visibly perks up at the words.

They had a lot of office sex when they used to work together. It was one of his favorite work activities.

That was back when they had an actual sex life.

“That does sound nice.” Charles teases back.

Caitlyn smiles but doesn’t respond. She wants to hear his answer first.

“I guess I could give it a try.” Charles eventually says.

“Yes!” Caitlyn says excitedly before practically jumping out of her chair to walk over to Charles and place a big kiss on his cheek.

“Thank you, thank you.” She says genuinely.

“Oh get off.” Charles teases as he tries to hide his blush.

He hadn’t realized that coming back to work would mean this much to his wife.

This was the Charles that Caitlyn liked. Not the drunken unemployed fool.

February 25th

Charles ultimately kept his word and went back to work with Caitlyn the very next day. The omega was pleasantly surprised to see how much Charles was enjoying himself. She’s sure the office sex helped but the whole reason he basically began “working from home” was because he was incredibly upset/over working with his younger brother, Daniel.

The pair could never get along and despite Charles being the older sibling and thus having a larger share of the company, Charles just couldn’t overpower the man.

Now, that was ironic considering Charles was a strong, 6’2 man with noticeable muscles. In comparison to his brother, Daniel, who was a 5’9 skinny man with lanky limbs. Charles should have all the power but what really set Daniel apart was his mental capabilities. He found it incredibly easy to trick his older brother into doing almost anything he wanted.

Luckily for Charles, his younger brother had passed away a year ago in a tragic car accident. Of course, Charles grieved for quite some time, he was still his brother despite their differences. But after a while it seemed that the alpha just used it as an excuse to drink.

The year that followed Daniel’s death had been the hardest year of Caitlyn’s career. Multiple investors threatened to leave which was reasonable considering none of the Astor men were physically running the company anymore. William and Daniel were both dead and Charles was nowhere to be found in the eyes of the investors.

It may be the 80s but that doesn’t mean that men are ready to see a woman at the helm of a multi-billion-dollar company. And after a while they grew tired of seeing Caitlyn and threatened to pull out their funds. Now, that was a rather stupid threat considering that even if Charles were present, Caitlyn would still be at the meetings as she handles the company’s finances.

Caitlyn could lie and say that she was still mainly unhappy with her marriage, but she wasn’t. Charles coming back to work has really helped reduce the disdain she felt for the man. After all, coming home to see your husband on the couch drinking beer after you have worked your ass off all day doesn’t really foster love in a relationship.

Since the pair’s relationship got a well needed energizer, Caitlyn tried to keep her mind off Vi. By keeping her mind off Vi she means not actively reaching out to the alpha.

But if Vi reached out to her…now that was a different story.

She lasted four whole days before the alpha reached out to her again and that’s how she ended up where she is now.

Caitlyn liked to believe she was a good person…but nobody was perfect.

“Fuck yeah.” Vi grunts as she pounds up into Caitlyn.

Caitlyn had both of her hands on Vi’s firm chest as she slammed her hips up and down to meet Vi’s thrusts.

Vi watched, mouth agape, as Caitlyn tits bounced with her movements. Caitlyn’s dark blue hair swayed with her movements and she quickly moved her head to the side, tossing her hair out of her face.

Vi’s grip on Caitlyn’s hips tightened as she helped the omega’s motions, not that she needed any help, the omega was doing incredibly well.

“Mmmm.” Caitlyn moans in satisfaction.

Caitlyn let her hands wander around Vi’s muscular chest until her right hand grabbed onto Vi’s Zaun chain.

Vi’s eyes widened slightly at the movement until Caitlyn began tugging on the chain harder, attempting to pull Vi up.

The alpha quickly got the hint and sat up before wrapping her arms around Caitlyn as she continued to pound up into the woman.

Caitlyn immediately wrapped her arms around Vi’s head before pulling her tight against her chest.

Vi was also holding Caitlyn as tight as possible but she couldn’t help but hiss at the feeling of Caitlyn scratching her neck and upper back.

“God Vi.” Caitlyn says softly as she throws her head back.

“You feel so good.” Vi replies honestly.

Caitlyn eyes roll back at the praise.

She loved knowing she was making Vi feel good.

It might be a bit egotistical but the idea that Vi was falling apart over her cunt even after sleeping with so many other women, was something that Caitlyn found incredibly arousing and even empowering.

Caitlyn felt Vi’s hips begin to falter slightly and decided to give the woman some words of encouragement.

“Fuck me, god keep fucking me Vi.” Caitlyn moans as she scrapes her nails on Vi’s scalp.

The alpha groans as she forces herself to thrust faster. Her hips and pelvis were burning and her body was growing tired but she wasn’t about to go against Caitlyn’s wishes. Not when she looked and sounded like this.

“Take it, fucking take it.” Vi grunts out before taking one of Caitlyn’s tits into her mouth.

“Give it to me!” Caitlyn responds as she digs her nails even harder into Vi’s back.

She’s sure that at this point she had broken skin.

It felt like Vi was destroying her cunt. With each thrust her tight canal stretched to accommodate the impressive length and girth. It felt so amazing that she swore she could die from the sheer amount of pleasure she was experiencing.

Vi had somehow managed to release her head from Caitlyn’s death grip and looked up at the woman in her lap. Vi brought her hands up to Caitlyn’s hair before grabbing it and forcing the omega to look down at her.

Caitlyn yelped slightly at the sudden tug but her initial shock quickly went away as the pair stared into one another’s eyes in silence as they continued their efforts.

The older woman could have sworn that Vi’s pupils were dilated to the max because the way the woman was starting to look at her with so much lust was bordering on scary.

“You like that?” Caitlyn teases as she slams her hips down harder.

“You like when I ride your big cock?” She continues.

Vi merely nodded her head in response.

It amused Caitlyn that Vi, this supposed dominating love machine, was speechless at her touch.

Vi eventually broke the silence to pant out, “Fuck, Caitlyn I’m gonna cum.”

Vi had already brought Caitlyn to multiple orgasms so the alpha had more than earned her release.

“Let go Vi, fill me up.” Caitlyn moans.

Vi was wearing a condom obviously but the idea excited her enough to finally push her over the edge.

The two women clung to one another as Vi fell apart.

-----------------------------------------------------

Once the pair finished, they got dressed and walked out of Vi’s personal room and back into the club, the same club where Vi and Caitlyn first had sex.

This wasn’t only a frequented spot by the band but apparently now it would be a frequented spot by Caitlyn and her friends.

As the pair walked around the club in search of the rest of the band, they were stopped by someone bumping into them. Well, it was more like walking directly into them.

Caitlyn stumbles a step and Vi quickly grabs her arm to stabilize her.

“Vi!” The woman says in shock.

Vi looks the woman up and down before simply saying, “Trish.”

It was obvious to Caitlyn that whoever this woman was, Vi wasn’t very enthused to see her.

“Wow. I did not expect to see famed rockstar Vi Lane at this random bar tonight.” The blonde says in an almost mocking manner.

“What are you doing here? I mean, in Los Angeles?” Vi asks.

She hadn’t seen the girl since her teens.

“I just moved here. I considered it a nice change in pace from Zaun.” Trish replies.

Vi gives a small smirk at the words.

“You can say that again.” She responds genuinely.

She hadn’t seen Trish since she was 15. Now, she was by no means close friends with the girl, in fact she was often annoyed by her but to see some type of thing related to her past was a bit comforting.

Trish’s eyes wandered over to Caitlyn and then back to Vi.

“Very pretty.” The blonde merely says.

Caitlyn knew she should take it as a compliment but she was slightly appalled by how Trish stated it to Vi as if she couldn’t receive the compliment herself.

It was as if Trish was complimenting Vi for getting her and not Caitlyn for just being pretty.

“Thank you.” Vi says, not really paying attention to the praise.

“So…how’s life as a rockstar? Plenty of girls I see.” Trish teases.

Vi gives a small smile in response. The nostalgia of her past was quickly fading and she was hoping to get out of this conversation soon.

“Hey Vi, do you think you could manage to get me some tickets to your next concert?” Trish asks.

There it was. Vi had begun searching for Trish’s motive for this conversation about five seconds ago and just found it.

“Uh sorry Trish. I don’t give out free tickets.” Vi responds.

That was a lie. Vi did it often actually.

“Our ticket prices aren’t too expensive if you don’t sit that close. Besides, I know you can afford them.” Vi says teasingly, though she’s sure her annoyance shined through in her tone.

Trish grew up in Zaun but she was a very skilled pickpocket and would spend most of her days up in Piltover stealing from the rich.

Vi knew she had made quite the fortune that way.

“Oh, come on Vi. I’m an old friend.” Trish says with a fake pout.

Vi raises an amused eyebrow. She wasn’t sure if she would have ever considered Trish a friend.

As Caitlyn watched the interaction she couldn’t help but get secondhand embarrassment from this seemingly desperate girl.

“Sorry Trish. No can do.” Vi says with a shrug.

A slight flash of anger appeared in Trish’s eyes but was quickly replaced by fake politeness.

“Okay, you win.” Trish teases before taking a step closer to the alpha.

“If you can’t give me tickets do you think you can at least spare me a bag of blow?” Trish asks in a hushed whisper.

Caitlyn’s eyes widen at the words and Vi’s brow immediately furrows in surprise.

“I don’t have any cocaine.” She replies calmly.

“Oh, come on Vi. I know since you came out her you’ve been snorting those lines like crazy.” Trish says as she does an imaginary line of air.

Caitlyn was beginning to think this woman has already done a line or two tonight.

“If you were actually one of my ‘old friends’, you’d have known that I’ve been doing lines since we were 14.” Vi says, growing agitated.

She was by no means bragging about doing drugs at such a young age but she hated when people from her past would appear and act like they knew her now that she was famous.

So, she decided to point out Trish’s inconsistencies.

“And you would have known that I don’t share my drugs.” Vi adds seriously.

Trish laughs awkwardly at the words before saying, “Of course I do. I was only joking.”

At this point Vi was done with Trish’s bullshit.

“Trish don’t lie to me. We were never really friends, we just used each other and I’m done with that stuff. I have no further use for you and clearly you’re only talking to me now because I’m famous and you’re thinking you can get something from me but I’m sorry to inform you that it’s not gonna happen sweetheart.” Vi says, finally snapping.

Trish’s smile quickly fell and Caitlyn felt like she watched her mask slip right off.

“Fuck you Vi.” Trish says bluntly.

“Yeah, yeah.” Vi says, waving her off before grabbing Caitlyn’s hand and beginning to walk away.

As the pair headed towards the band’s table, Caitlyn looked at Vi with a small smile.

“What?” Vi asks, noticing the omega’s gaze.

“That was fucking hot.” Caitlyn says genuinely, earning a small laugh from the alpha.

“I’m glad you thought so.” Vi replies with an amused smirk.

Chapter Text

The pair eventually made it over to the table and sat down with the rest of the band.

Jinx, Ekko, and Jayce all sat there drinking and talking to one another before they all quickly greeted Caitlyn upon her arrival at the table.

Today her friends weren’t here to accompany her.

It was just her, Vi, and the rest of Iron Fight.

When Vi invited her out tonight, Caitlyn had been hesitant to accept the invitation. Hanging out with other members of the band without her friends would basically confirm that she was sleeping with Vi.

But the more Caitlyn thought about it the more she realized the band probably already knew. She knew Jinx already knew because of the whole overdosing situation which probably means Ekko knew. She just hopes that perhaps Jayce was oblivious to it.

Or maybe he knew not to tell Mel about it.

Caitlyn knew she should be more careful but then again she also knew that her friends would always be too shit faced drunk to remember anything the next day. It was a problem actually and they were basically alcoholics at this point but Caitlyn used it to her advantage.

Now, she hasn’t blatantly done anything with Vi in front of them but she’s sure at least one of them has seen something and was too drunk to confront her about it the next day.

Eventually a waiter walks over and asks if Vi would like a drink.

“Just water please. What would you like Caitlyn?” Vi says, turning to look at her.

“Water is good for me as well.” Caitlyn replies before sending the man a small smile.

He quickly nods and practically runs away.

Vi sighs before leaning back into her chair, relaxed, as she places her arm on the back of Caitlyn’s chair.

“Water?” Jayce asks in amusement.

“Yup.” Vi replies nonchalantly, earning a knowing smirk from her sister.

Vi really likes this woman.

The man quickly returns and places the two glasses on the table. Before the pair can even thank him, he’s gone.

“Poor guy is so stressed. Do you think we should tell him that Vi isn’t going to bite his head off if he takes longer than a minute?” Jinx asks with a mischievous smile.

“Well, that’s what she did to the last guy.” Jayce says as he twirls his glass around, watching the ice move back and forth.

“I tried to say I was sorry.” Vi replies with a small laugh.

“Yeah well that wouldn’t help un-traumatize the man.” Jinx teases.

Caitlyn looks at Vi questionably and the rockstar can’t help but laugh again at the memory.

“Okay, okay. So, I was off some acid. It was a crazy trip.” Vi says.

Caitlyn already raises her eyebrows in amusement.

She had a feeling this was going to be a hell of a story.

“I don’t even really know what happened but I guess the usual guy who brought us our drinks was taking a bit longer than normal. So, when he came back with our drinks, the effects of the drugs were really starting to hit me.” Vi says.

Caitlyn nods at the words.

She was insanely curious as to where this was going.

“And I guess he had glasses in his hands but for some fucking reason I thought they were bombs. Like the stereotypical bombs you see in movies…he had bomb hands.” Vi says with a small laugh.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but smile and shake her head in amusement.

“So naturally, being the hero I am. I stood up and quickly smacked the bombs out of his hand, not that it would really make a difference if they were actually bombs but who cares, I was high. But in reality I just ended up swatting the glasses out of his hand and they shattered all over the floor. The man was mortified but I thought I was saving the day.” Vi continues.

Caitlyn’s mouth opens in shock. She wishes she could have seen this in person.

“And I guessed I screamed something along the lines of ‘Why the hell would you bring those here? What the hell is wrong with you? Who do you think you are?’. And I heard later through the grape vine that he had thought I was upset about him taking too long to bring the drinks. I felt so bad about it and wanted to apologize but he never came back. It haunts me to this day.” Vi concludes truthfully.

Caitlyn could tell she was a bit ashamed and embarrassed by her actions but the omega couldn’t contain her laughter.

“Poor guy. Remind me to never bring you drinks when you’re on acid.” Caitlyn says teasingly.

Vi smirks at the words as she shakes her head.

“I would never do that to you.” Vi says sincerely before leaning in to give Caitlyn a small kiss.

As Vi leant in Caitlyn quickly let her eyes flicker to the band. They were all staring at them.

Despite knowing they were being watched, Caitlyn couldn’t help but moan into the kiss.

She was ready to go again but she knew that she would have to wait until the next time they met up.

Once Vi pulls away she gives Caitlyn a small smirk. The knew what that look in the omega’s eyes meant.

“Want some Vi?” Jayce says, causing Vi to look away from Caitlyn.

Jayce holds a blunt in one hand and a bag of cocaine in the other.

Caitlyn didn’t know if he was offering Vi both or asking her to choose.

“Oh no. I’m good.” Vi says calmly.

At the words the three bandmates froze and immediately looked at Vi as if she had ten heads.

“What?” Ekko asks, thinking perhaps he misheard the woman.

“I’ll pass.” Vi responds again before taking a sip of her water.

Ekko’s eyes widen as he turns to look at Jinx and Jayce, who looked equally confused.

“Seriously?” Jayce asks.

“Yeah, I’m already high enough.” Vi responds.

Jinx raises a confused eyebrow at the words.

“High? You did something already?” She asks.

Vi smirks before looking back at Caitlyn.

“I’m high on something else.” The alpha says.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but blush from the words and quickly broke eye contact.

She hadn’t expected the alpha to say that and it made her flustered.

Vi could hear her sister whisper to Ekko, “That was corny.”

But honestly she didn’t care what they thought. Instead, she leaned in to whisper a few words of praise to Caitlyn, which caused her to blush even harder before whispering a few sweet nothings back to the alpha.

Without saying anything Caitlyn got up to leave.

The trio watched in bewilderment as Vi watched Caitlyn walk away.

When Vi turned her eyes back to her friends she was met with wide-eyed looks.

“What?” Vi asks with a slight laugh.

“Vi, what the hell was that?” Jinx asks.

“Nothing, we’re just hanging out. We’re friends.” Vi says with a shrug.

“That seemed like more than friends.” Jinx continues.

“Fine, we’re best friends then.” Vi teases.

Jinx rolls her eyes at her sister’s stupidity.

“Vi, it’s more than that. I saw the way you two looked at each other.” Jinx says seriously.

“Nah, you know I don’t do all that lovey dovey stuff Jinx.” Vi responds.

“She clearly likes you Vi. You should go for it.” Ekko chimes in.

“I can’t you guys!” Vi responds, growing agitated.

“I don’t have capacities to be in a monogamous relationship. I just don’t…and I don’t want to be the person responsible for breaking Caitlyn’s heart.” Vi says truthfully.

“So, you admit you’ve given it some thought.” Jayce teases.

Vi smirks and rolls her eyes at the words.

“Do you love her?” Jinx asks seriously.

Vi’s smirk instantly disappears as she looks at her sister.

“Those words are not in my vocabulary.” She responds calmly.

“Vi.” Jinx says sternly.

She knew that wasn’t true.

The sisters looked at one another in silence.

Jinx knew exactly how to read her. So, there was really no point in lying.

Vi didn’t have to say anything and merely shrugged in response.

Jinx lit up immediately and slammed her drink down on the table.

“I knew it!” She says loudly.

The movement caused Jayce to flinch slightly as Ekko remained unfazed.

“Don’t get too excited sis. We have an arrangement that neither of us are going to catch feelings. It’s purely about the sex.” Vi says.

“Well clearly you failed on your part.” Jinx teases.

“Yeah well, I know Caitlyn won’t fail. She’s not that kind of person, I can tell. She sticks to her promises.” Vi says.

“Besides, I don’t want it to go anywhere. It’ll only end in heartbreak for her and I don’t want to do that to her.” Vi continues before taking a sip of her water.

“But Vi-” Jinx starts but is quickly cut off.

“Drop it. That’s all I’m saying tonight.” Vi replies sternly.

Jinx groans dramatically, “Fine.”

Jinx was just glad she was able to get her sister to say that much. Vi rarely talked about her “friends.”

Eventually Caitlyn returned from the bathroom and the night continued on.

Somehow the conversation managed to turn towards hidden talents and Caitlyn had mentioned her exceptional aim.

“Oh yeah? Want to prove that in a game of darts?” Vi asks.

Caitlyn raises an amused eyebrow.

“Are you sure you want to challenge me?” The omega teases.

Vi smirks cockily before nodding.

--------------------------------

Caitlyn had yet to miss her intended target. Vi was good too, but not to the level Caitlyn was.

“Not bad cupcake.” Vi says as Caitlyn’s dart lands straight on the bullseye.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but freeze at the term of endearment.

Vi hadn’t called her “Cupcake” since the night of the overdose and truth be told, she never expected to hear it again.

She assumed it was a drug induced slip up.

Caitlyn quickly regained herself and threw her second dart, landing right next to the first.

“You’re a pretty good shot.” Vi says from beside the woman.

Caitlyn smirks before turning to face her.

“I’m an excellent shot.” Caitlyn says confidently, correcting the alpha.

Vi couldn’t help but feel her cock twitch at the words.

Caitlyn was so hot.

“Now, show me your hidden talent.” Caitlyn says as she begins walking back over to the dart board to retrieve the dart.

“I would need a guitar for that.” Vi says.

“That’s not a hidden talent Vi.” Caitlyn replies with a smirk.

“No, no. I can play it with something other than my hands.” Vi says, holding up her hands dramatically.

Caitlyn turns to look at the woman with a raised eyebrow.

“Then what are you playing it with?” Caitlyn asks hesitantly.

The alpha merely sticks out her tongue and begins moving it wildly.

“Oh wow.” Caitlyn says softly as she pictures the alpha playing the electric guitar with her tongue.

She knew just how talented Vi’s tongue was and the thought excited her.

“How’d you figure out you could do that?” Caitlyn asks.

“My friend Joan taught me a couple years ago.” Vi responds.

At the mention of the famed rockstar, Caitlyn’s smile faltered.

“Joan?” Caitlyn says softly.

“Yeah, Joan Jett.” Vi says before grabbing a nearby dart and throwing it at the board.

She was completely oblivious to Caitlyn’s change in demeanor. But then again, there was no reason for Caitlyn to react to the revelation.

Caitlyn only knew that Vi and Joan slept together because of a rumor, not to mention that the only reason Caitlyn knew who Joan Jett is was because of all the research she did after the night she met Vi.

She was jealous and didn’t like the idea of Vi and Joan seeing who was the most skilled with their tongue.

She knew it was stupid to be jealous over somebody she was only fuckbuddies with and especially since she was a married woman.

But she couldn’t help it…she was jealous.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

The pair never stopped kissing as they tumbled into the bedroom, bumping into multiple pieces of furniture along the way.

Vi hoisted Caitlyn up by her ass and the omega immediately wrapped her legs around Vi’s waist. Vi then carefully laid them down on the bed as they continued to kiss.

However, this time the kiss was slow and relaxed.

You would assume that after a night of basically being glued to one another that they would be tired of one another but it was the exact opposite, they couldn’t get enough of one another.

As Vi gently held Caitlyn’s face, the omega wrapped her arms around Vi’s strong shoulders. Every few kisses Vi would pull back slightly to look into Caitlyn’s intoxicating blue eyes.

As Vi began to kiss Caitlyn’s neck, she brought a hand up to slowly squeeze the omega’s breasts. Caitlyn hummed in content and couldn’t help but smile each time Vi’s tongue brushed against her pulse point.

Vi licked up Caitlyn’s neck before bringing their lips back together. The omega then changed their positions and hoisted Caitlyn up so that the omega was sitting in her lap.

They continued to make out as Vi pulled Caitlyn closer. One hand rested on Caitlyn’s back as the other alternated between squeezing Caitlyn’s breasts and ass.

Vi always knew how to take such good care of her. Before Caitlyn realized it she was slowly grinding in Vi’s lap.

Vi groaned at the sensation and quickly moved her hands down to Caitlyn’s ass to help her movements.

Eventually Vi instructs Caitlyn to lay back down and she positions herself back in between the omega’s legs. Not to fuck the woman, but to eat her out once again.

Caitlyn craved Vi’s cock desperately but she couldn’t deny just how amazing Vi’s mouth made her feel.

Vi pushes Caitlyn’s legs up until they are resting against the omega’s chest. With this extra access Vi expertly sticks her tongue into Caitlyn’s tight cunt.

“Fuck.” Caitlyn says as her brow furrows in pleasure.

At this point her moans were beginning to sound like whines. Vi was making her feel so good she feared she might cry.

Vi was absolutely loving it, looking up at Caitlyn as she lapped at her cunt. Seeing Caitlyn look so desperate was insanely hot.

Caitlyn attempts to prop herself up on her elbows as Vi keeps eating her out but almost immediately falls back down. Vi was making her so weak.

Vi eventually pulls her head back and Caitlyn nearly cums from the sight of the woman’s mouth and chin being visibly covered by her arousal.

“You taste so sweet.” Vi says with a crooked smile.

Caitlyn bites her lip at the words and watches as Vi quickly gets on top of her.

She had expected the alpha to continue her motions but she wasn’t complaining.

“I fucking love your pussy.” Vi says before connecting their mouths.

Caitlyn could feel Vi grinding against her as they kissed and she was quickly reminded that Vi needed some satisfaction for herself.

Without saying anything, Caitlyn reached between them to tug on Vi’s cock a few times before lightly pushing her away.

Vi got the hint and sat up to get on her knees before Caitlyn repositioned herself to take the rock-hard cock in her mouth. There was already so much precum pooling at the tip, which Caitlyn eagerly slurped.

Caitlyn tried to continue sucking but Vi pulled her off and brought Caitlyn’s face back up so that they were inches apart.

Vi squeezed Caitlyn’s cheeks hard with one hand as they kissed. When they broke apart, she didn’t bother releasing her hold.

Caitlyn gave Vi a passionate look, silently telling the alpha that she enjoyed being touched like this.

Eventually Vi let Caitlyn get back to work. She started off slow, moving her mouth up and down the massive length. Vi hissed in pleasure as she intertwined her fingers in Caitlyn’s hair, wrapping it all up in her iron grip.

Vi watched as Caitlyn alternated between licking and sucking her cock.

Fuck, Caitlyn gave such good head.

After a while, Vi couldn’t resist any longer and began pulling Caitlyn’s hair up before pushing her head back down, aiding the woman’s movements.

Caitlyn enjoyed the roughness thoroughly and moaned around the alpha’s cock each time it smashed into the back of her throat. Caitlyn used her free hand to stroke the bottom of Vi’s cock whenever her mouth was near the top. She wanted Vi to be filled with intense pleasure at all times.

When Vi finally released her grip on Caitlyn’s hair, the omega brought her mouth to the tip as her hand stroked the rest of the alpha’s cock.

Vi panted at the sight, furrowing her brow slightly. Caitlyn moaned softly around her cock as she felt the alpha lean over to squeeze and rub her fat ass.

Vi’s firm muscles were bulging at this point and Caitlyn couldn’t help but notice just how tight her lower abs looked.

They looked like they were straining to the point where it seemed painful.

Vi’s body always gave signals that she was about to cum but somehow she would always manage to continue for hours without cumming. Caitlyn had no idea how the woman had so much stamina.

Throughout the blowjob, Caitlyn used every technique she knew in hopes of finally overwhelming the rockstar and from the sounds coming from Vi, it was working.

Before Caitlyn could get what she wanted, Vi pulled her off her cock and quickly hoisted her up into her lap.

Vi was positioned so that she was on her knees with her legs spread slightly as Caitlyn technically rested on top of Vi’s thighs.

The omega quickly wrapped her arms around Vi’s neck and watched as the alpha reached in between them to place her cock at her sopping entrance.

Vi looks up at Caitlyn for a couple seconds, silently seeking permission.

Caitlyn didn’t respond for a couple seconds, contemplating her answer.

They had never had sex without a condom before, not even last night.

Caitlyn knew they had some condoms available to them right now. There were a bunch in the bedside table right beside them but she couldn’t resist the urge to nod her head at the alpha, giving her permission.

She needed to feel all of Vi.

Vi slowly inserts herself into Caitlyn’s dripping cunt, neither of them taking their eyes off one another as she slowly inched forward.

Their faces were inches apart and they still felt as if they weren’t close enough. Vi has one arm wrapped around Caitlyn’s waist as her other hand palmed her ass.

The pair started to slowly move in unison with Vi grinding her hips up while Caitlyn ground her hops down onto the nine-inch cock.

“Fuck, your pussy’s so tight.” Vi husks out, earning a satisfied hum from Caitlyn before enveloping her in a passionate kiss.

Caitlyn only breaks the kiss to moan loudly as Vi starts pushing Caitlyn’s ass harder down onto her cock, shoving her fat cock deeper and deeper into Caitlyn’s greedy cunt.

“Fuck!” Caitlyn moans as she looks down to see Vi’s cum soaked cock fuck in and out of her and then back up to see Vi’s determined face watching the same view.

Vi starts thrusting so hard up into the omega that Vi herself was coming off the bed with each thrust.

Caitlyn was moaning almost obnoxiously loud as she clawed her nails down Vi’s back.

She felt so primal when she was with Vi, something that she couldn’t say about…you know who.

Caitlyn began thrusting her own hips frantically in an attempt to meet Vi’s pace.

The sound of their skin smacking together, accompanied by Vi’s cock fucking in and out of Caitlyn wet cunt filled the room.

Caitlyn head was positioned right against Vi’s shoulder, next to her ear, allowing the alpha to hear every single noise the omega made.

Caitlyn’s mouth opened wide and her brow furrowed. She was about to fucking cry. She felt like she was going to die. She was experiencing so much pleasure right now that she couldn’t even fathom feeling anything else in life.

She was satisfied being a fuck sleeve for Vi to use, even though both women knew it was more than that.

Vi surprised Caitlyn by pushing them down onto the bed into the missionary position as she continued to pound into her, not missing a beat.

Vi was panting heavily as they started into one another’s eyes.

The panting was beginning to sound like a low growl and Caitlyn absolutely loved it.

There was something so hot and primal about Vi growling during sex.

“Fuck, fuckkk.” Caitlyn moans before kissing Vi.

Caitlyn moans loudly into the kiss as Vi does a few particularly harder thrusts into her g-spot.

Vi broke the kiss and brought one of her hands up to Caitlyn’s face to possessively hold her face, squeezing her cheeks slightly but not enough to keep Caitlyn from being able to speak clearly.

“Oh my god.” Caitlyn moans as she drowns in Vi’s eyes.

“You’re so godamn sexy.” Vi moans as she shoves the entirety of her length into the omega.

Caitlyn’s eyes rolled back as she cried out in pleasure, tears brimming.

Vi watched her reaction with a satisfied grin before kissing her harshly. Vi felt like she was in a dream and if she was, she never wanted to wake up.

Caitlyn continued to scratch and claw at Vi’s body. She was beginning to do it so hard that Vi hissed in pain. If the band saw the marks they would assume Caitlyn was using whips on her. They were long and deep but they were something that Vi would wear like battle scars.

Eventually, Vi sat back on her knees, never pulling out. She held Caitlyn’s legs open for a while as she pounded into the woman until she eventually moved her hands to Caitlyn’s lower stomach before pushing down on it slightly.

This increased the sensations for both of them as they simultaneously rolled their eyes back.

Caitlyn brought her attention back to the cock that was savagely thrusting into her, while Vi’s eyes stayed trained on Caitlyn’s reactions.

When Caitlyn did look back up, Vi quickly grabbed her face again before leaning their foreheads together.

“You have no idea how much I love this fucking pussy.” Vi pants out.

“You have no idea how much I love your fucking cock.” Caitlyn moans back.

Caitlyn was still sore from the night before, but it was a good kind of sore. The type that unlocks a new sensation that you didn’t even know existed.

“I could fuck the shit out of you every day.” Vi continues.

“Yes, yes, yes, please.” Caitlyn whines as she begins to move her hips.

Caitlyn movements causes Vi to stall her own, allowing herself a little break as she watches Caitlyn fuck herself with her cock.

“Shit.” Caitlyn moans.

She wasn’t a huge curser but when she was in bed with Vi it was almost all she could do.

“Fuck Caitlyn.” Vi pants.

Vi’s eyes widen slightly as she notices a tear slide down Caitlyn’s face.

She had feared that the tears were from pain but that fear quickly disappeared when Caitlyn continued to moan loudly.

“God damn, you’re fucking me so good its making me cry.” Caitlyn says in amusement.

Vi moans at the words and quickly begins moving her hips again.

After a couple thrusts, she fell fully on top of Caitlyn as the omega pulled her against her as tightly as possible as they continued to move together. This time Caitlyn didn’t scratch the shit out of her, contrary to that, she was holding Vi rather intimately, like she was a baby who shouldn’t be dropped.

Vi liked both sides of Caitlyn and she hadn’t really gotten the privilege to experience this one yet.

Caitlyn was moaning into Vi’s neck until the alpha flipped them onto their sides as they continued to make passionate love.

This lasted a few minutes before Vi flipped them so that she was on her back and Caitlyn was on top of her.

Caitlyn eagerly welcomed this change, immediately starting a brutal pace as she moved up and down Vi’s cock.

Vi brought her hands to Caitlyn’s waist as the omega placed her hands on Vi’s chest to stabilize herself.

Vi was smiling as she looked up at Caitlyn.

“You’re doing so good.” She compliments.

Caitlyn smiles and can’t help but lean down to give the alpha a small kiss before continuing her movements.

However, Caitlyn’s smile quickly fades and is replaced by a look of concentration as she leans closer to Vi and angles herself to hit that perfect spot.

Caitlyn ass was clapping each time she slammed herself down on Vi and it was music to the alpha’s ears.

Vi watches as Caitlyn shut her eyes tightly and moans, “Oh god.”

Vi reaches one hand up to hold Caitlyn’s head as she pants, “Yes.”

“Shit, shit, shit.” Caitlyn curses: her eyes still shut tight.

She was going to cum.

Caitlyn dropped down to bury her head in the crook of the alpha’s neck.

Vi, sensing that Caitlyn needed just a little more, brought both of her hands down to the woman’s ass to help slam her hips down harder on her length.

Caitlyn quickly came undone and it took everything in Vi to not cum when she felt the walls of Caitlyn’s cunt clenching around her length, almost as if it was attempting to milk her cock dry.

“Fuck Cait.” Vi moans.

At the words, Caitlyn is thrown into the second wave of her orgasm as she continues to slam her hips down wildly.

Vi’s never called her that before and she loved hearing it. It was something so simple and yet so exhilarating.

Once Caitlyn came down form her orgasm she smiled at Vi before pulling herself off her cock and flipping around into the reverse cowgirl position.

“Just cause I know how much you love my ass.” Caitlyn teased before sinking back down on the cock.

“Fuck.” Vi moans, very satisfied with her view.

Caitlyn alternated between fast and slow, something that was almost agonizing for Vi but she would never tell her to stop, it felt too good.

This continued for a while until Vi pulled Caitlyn back so that the omega’s back was pressed against Vi’s chest and she started thrusting up into the woman as she wrapped one of her hands around Caitlyn to begin playing with Caitlyn’s clit.

“Vi, god damn.” Caitlyn groans out.

“Yeah, you like that?” Vi husks back, knowing damn well the woman did.

“You know I do.” Caitlyn pants back.

Vi smirks slightly and does this until she brings Caitlyn to yet another orgasm.

Once Caitlyn came down from her high Vi pulled out and rolled Caitlyn off her. Before Caitlyn comprehended anything Vi was back in between her legs gently lapping at her cunt.

Caitlyn smiles down at the woman. It was a nice break from getting her insides rearranged. Not that she was done doing that though.

This continued for about ten minutes before Vi hopped off the bed and pulled Caitlyn to the edge. With one leg on the floor and the other on the bed, Vi inserted her cock into Caitlyn, who laid there with her legs spread and rested on Vi’s shoulders.

This position allowed Vi to go incredibly deep and hit her g-spot with ease. Vi didn’t shy away at all and each thrust resulted in her burying her cock to the hilt inside the omega.

Vi continued this until it looked like Caitlyn was going to pass out.

She quickly pulled out and placed her other leg on the ground as she looked down at the woman curiously.

“Why’d you stop?” Caitlyn asks in confusion.

“Oh, I thought you were gonna pass out.” Vi says almost shyly, rubbing the back of her neck nervously.

Caitlyn smirks at the words.

“Vi, if I am ever going to pass out because of your cock, just let it happen.” Caitlyn says with a little smirk.

“You’re sure?” Vi asks.

“Very.” Caitlyn replies seriously.

“Alright.” Vi responds with a little laugh before inserting herself back inside the heat.

Vi gritted her teeth as she stared down at Caitlyn, both women looked like they were on the brink of a sex induced coma.

Somehow Vi found her way back onto the bed upon Caitlyn’s request and started getting her cock sucked.

Vi laid there, regaining her energy before positioning themselves in a sixty-nine, eating Caitlyn out as the omega sucked her cock.

Caitlyn began moaning so much that she couldn’t bear to have Vi’s cock in her mouth anymore and resorted to stroking the cock as she turned her head to watch Vi eat her out.

When Vi got closer to release she abandoned the cock entirely, something that Vi didn’t mind at all as it showed her that she was overwhelming Caitlyn to the point where she couldn’t do anything else but focus on her own pleasure.

Caitlyn grinded down on Vi’s face for a couple seconds before rolling off the woman to position herself so that she was on her knees as she held onto the headboard.

Vi got behind Caitlyn and wasted no time inserting herself and starting a steady rhythm.

As the force increased, Caitlyn turned her head back to look at Vi.

Vi pushed Caitlyn’s body down and pounded relentlessly into her from behind.

“Fuck, I’m gonna cum.” Vi says before quickly pulling out her cock.

Caitlyn flips herself over at the words and opens her mouth.

Vi scoots closer and begins to stroke her cock eagerly, “Fuck.”

Vi groans as her cum shoots all over Caitlyn’s face and chest.

Caitlyn moans dramatically, earning a small laugh from Vi.

“Fuck, that was amazing.” Vi finally pants.

“It was more than that.” Caitlyn agrees.

“Come, we need to take a real shower now.” Vi says as she grabs Caitlyn’s hand.

“Fine.” Caitlyn groans playfully.

Chapter Text

“Thank you.” Caitlyn says as Vi places the plate of pancakes, bacon, and egg whites down in front of her.

“You’re welcome.” Vi replies before sitting down across from the omega.

The pair ate in silence for a few seconds before Caitlyn spoke.

“Can I ask you something?” Caitlyn asks hesitantly.

Vi looks up from her food to stare at the omega curiously.

She didn’t respond at first before ultimately saying, “Sure, but I get to ask you something after.”

“Deal.” Caitlyn replies calmly.

She wanted to get to know Vi better. She wanted to know more about what she was like outside of the bedroom.

She knew it was risky and that by really getting to know Vi, her feelings would continue to grow. But she couldn’t help herself.

Her curiosity far outweighed her fear of what may come.

“If you don’t mind me asking, how’d you get that scar on your eyebrow?” Caitlyn asks.

At the words, the alpha smirks lightly.

“A beer bottle to the face.” Vi answers simply.

Caitlyn’s eyes widen slightly at the words.

“A beer bottle? Why?” Caitlyn questions.

“Let’s just say society wasn’t so fond of a woman leading a rock and roll band. They still aren’t but it’s much better than it was ten years ago.” Vi says seriously.

Caitlyn does the math in her head and comes to the conclusion that Vi must have gotten the scar in the beginning of her career, either when she was 15 or 16.

She couldn’t help but feel saddened by the idea that Vi got a beer bottle thrown at her face simply because she was a woman trying to pursue her dream in the rock and roll world.

“And what about the scar on your lip?” Caitlyn asks.

Vi shakes her head at the words.

“It’s my turn.” She simply says.

Caitlyn doesn’t protest and allows the rockstar to ask her question.

“What do you do for a living?” Vi asks before shoveling a forkful of pancakes into her mouth.

Caitlyn freezes slightly at the words.

She wasn’t sure if she should tell the alpha what she did because after all, her job was tied directly to her husband.

“Um, I’m a CFO for a petrol company.” Caitlyn eventually responds, deciding that it wouldn’t do much harm to tell Vi part of the truth.

It was fine as long as she didn’t mention the name of the company or her relationship with the head of the Astor family.

Vi hums in amusement.

That seemed like a fitting job for the omega. She seemed good with money.

“Now, the second scar?” Caitlyn says.

“I got in a lot of fights as a kid. One time I happened to pick a fight with a kid who was willing to play just a bit dirtier than me. He had a knife, took a quick slice at me but that was all he was able to do before I subdued him.” Vi responds nonchalantly.

“Let’s just say his knife ended up being covered in more of his blood than mine.” Vi continues.

Caitlyn can’t help but gasp lightly at the words.

She couldn’t imagine growing up in a place as violent as Zaun and having to fight to stay alive almost every day.

She admired Vi’s resilience to get from Zaun to where she is now.

“Do you get many days off?” Vi asks, shifting the attention back over to Caitlyn.

“It honestly depends. Sometimes I work every day of the week and other times I have the weekend off. It fluctuates throughout the year.” Caitlyn replies before taking a sip of her tea.

“That makes sense.” Vi replies with a nod before swallowing a forkful of eggs.

“How’s the album going?” Caitlyn questions.

She remembers the other night when they were playing darts that the band had mentioned that they had begun working on their fourth studio album.

Vi perked up at the words.

She was impressed that the omega had even remembered that the band had mentioned the album around her.

“It’s going good. We still have a long way to go but it’s a promising start.” Vi responds honestly.

“Do you guys write your own songs?” Caitlyn questions.

She knew it was Vi’s turn to ask a question but the conversation was flowing so freely that she couldn’t help but let it slip out.

Vi didn’t seem to mind though and simply answered, “Uh, yeah. It’s kind of split around between the group but Jinx does most of it though if were being honest.”

“That’s fine as long as you don’t do the least.” Caitlyn quickly teases.

Vi smirks at the words before shaking her head.

“Oh no, that would be Jayce.” Vi replies with a small laugh.

“Well, I’m sure Mel would love to hear that her boyfriend’s slacking.” Caitlyn jokes, already looking forward to teasing Mel over the revelation.

Mel and Jayce were far less reluctant to declare their feelings for one another and start a relationship in comparison to Vi and Caitlyn, despite them practically having the same relationship timeline.

But there was an obvious reason for that.

Mel wasn’t married.

“Now, back to my question. Do you ever get days off, I mean like vacation time?” Vi asks before taking a sip of her coffee.

“Uh yeah but you have to file it in advance.” Caitlyn replies hesitantly.

Vi was taking an awful lot of interest in her work life.

“How much in advance?” Vi quickly replies.

“Depends on how long you are going to be gone for but usually a month at least. For me, probably even earlier because of my importance to the company.” Caitlyn replies honestly.

Vi merely hums with a nod.

“How much time do you get off?” Caitlyn asks.

She wonders what life was like for the rockstar in terms of workload.

“We spend about 200 days a year on the road but when we’re home we’re always working one way or another.” Vi says with a shrug.

“That doesn’t sound very fun.” Caitlyn says truthfully with a small smirk.

In fact, it sounded exhausting.

“It has its perks.” Vi says before motioning with her hands to the mansion they were currently in.

Caitlyn found herself smiling as she just stared at the rockstar. This was nice, just sitting here eating breakfast with her. She never would have imagined that someone like Vi, a hardcore rockstar, could be so caring and tentative. To ask her how she liked her tea, to cook her breakfast, and to even allow her to stay the night.

So many celebrities just essentially “pumped and dumped.” Once they were done, you had to leave. Obviously Caitlyn had never experienced anything with another celebrity before but she could tell by the way her friends spoke about the industry that whatever was going on between her and Vi wasn’t exactly normal.

“Hey, get, go.” Vi says as one of her dogs tries to steal a piece of bacon off her plate.

Caitlyn laughs as she watches the Boxer scurry away.

“Sorry, that was Sadie. She’s kind of a troublemaker when it comes to bacon.” Vi says as she shakes her head.

Caitlyn had honestly forgotten about Vi’s dogs and turned her head to see that the other two were lying on the couch peacefully.

Once they were done eating, Vi introduced Caitlyn to them.

“This is Angus. He’s my oldest. He’s 8. I got him not long after I came to LA.” Vi says as she pets the black Great Dane.

Angus had grey hair scattered around his face and was resting peacefully on the couch, not even bothered by Caitlyn’s presence.

“How big is he?” Caitlyn asks.

He looked huge, even while lying down.

“He’s almost three feet tall.” Vi says before leaning down to rub the dog’s head.

“You old boy.” Vi says before giving his side a few soft pets.

Angus sighs in response, just wanting to sleep.

“Can I?” Caitlyn asks with a small smile.

“Sure, they are all friendly.” Vi replies before watching Caitlyn slowly stroke Angus’s back.

Besides Angus sat a chunky looking rottweiler.

“This is Tico, he’s 5. And I promise you he’s not fat, just muscular.” Vi says with a small smirk.

Caitlyn chuckled at the words as she looked at Tico.

He looked incredibly squishy and the omega had to restrain herself from squeezing him to death as she pet him.

“And you already met this troublemaker, Sadie.” Vi says as she signals to the boxer that was hanging halfway off the couch.

“She’s 2.” Vi adds.

Caitlyn couldn’t resist giving the adorable dog a quick belly rub.

“Guys, this is Caitlyn” Vi says dramatically before motioning to the omega.

Caitlyn smirked at Vi’s antics.

When it came time for Caitlyn to leave soon thereafter, Vi led her to the door. Just when Caitlyn was about to say her goodbyes, Vi spoke.

“I just have one more question before you leave.” The alpha says calmly.

Caitlyn merely looks at the alpha, awaiting the question.

“What’s your last name?” Vi asks.

At the words Caitlyn visibly tenses and her heart rate immediately went through the roof.

Her last name?

Vi wanted to know her last name.

The thought petrified her for two reasons.

The first being that if Vi were to ask around about her or do some research, she could easily be led to Astor Petrol and then eventually to her husband.

The second one was that it made it very obvious who her parents were.

Vi hated Piltover so Caitlyn had no doubt she especially hated the councilors of Piltover, which included her mother.

And she didn’t want Vi to start disliking her simply because of who her mother is.

“It’s not like I want to stalk you. I’d just like to know the full name of the woman I’ve been sleeping with for almost a month now.” Vi says seriously, easily noticing Caitlyn’s weird reaction to the question.

Caitlyn knew she could lie and give Vi some random last name but she was already lying so much to the alpha.

And as her feelings for the women grew stronger, she found herself wanting to tell the truth to the woman.

“Kiramman.” Caitlyn ultimately says.

Vi smiles at the words, glad that the omega had trusted her enough to reveal her full name.

“Huh, Caitlyn Kiramman. It has a nice ring to it.” Vi says truthfully.

Caitlyn gives a relieved smile at the words.

Vi must not have recognized her last name.

“I had a really great time.” Caitlyn eventually says.

“So did I.” Vi replies honestly.

The pair stared at one another for a second before they simultaneously broke out into a big smile.

Without saying anything, Caitlyn pulled Vi closer by the collar of her white tank top as Vi pulled Caitlyn closer by her waistband.

They shared a short, close mouthed kiss before parting.

“I’ll see you soon.” Vi says once they part.

Caitlyn couldn’t deny the way the words made her stomach fill with butterflies.

Vi wanted to see her soon. She wanted to continue things despite them obviously taking it a step further last night.

“See you then.” Caitlyn says with a smile before turning around to head to her car.

The omega made sure to accentuate the swing of her hips a bit more than normal which was something that Vi easily noticed.

The alpha merely shook her head before heading back inside the house.

March 4th

“Jayce, I don’t like the sound of that.” Vi says as she shakes her head.

“It’ll be fine, we’ll be in and out.” Jayce quickly responds.

“I don’t want to do it.” Vi replies firmly.

Ekko and Jinx look on hesitantly.

Jayce had just informed the band about a possible side gig that they could do and let’s just say that it didn’t sit well with Vi.

“It’s no more than 7 hours. 12 to 6 we gotta be there, just to entertain the kids.” Jayce says.

“That’s longer than our concerts Jayce!” Vi protests.

He was acting like seven hours was nothing.

“Yeah but we’ve done worse Vi!” The man protests, raising his voice.

“How many times to I have to tell you?! We’re not for kids!” Vi responds, her own volume raising as she began to grow more and more agitated.

There have been multiple instances when celebrities have tried to hire them to perform for their children’s birthday parties. Sometimes they would accept the offer if they felt that the audience was old enough and if they liked the parent.

But usually, it was a no.

“Vi, he’s offering a million dollars.” Jayce says with an exhausted sigh.

At the words Vi froze. That was a lot of money but then again they could earn that easily after performing a couple more concerts.

“How old?” Vi reluctantly asks.

“17.” Jayce responds.

“Where did you hear about this?” Vi continues.

“Harrison.” Jayce replies truthfully.

Harrison has been the band’s manager for the past nine years, since Vi was 16. He was a decent man but he definitely had his flaws. Despite the band often growing agitated with him, they couldn’t deny that he knew what he was doing and how to make them as successful as possible.

Vi, in particular, seemed to have the rockiest relationship with Harrison out of the entire band.

But that was a story for another day.

“And why didn’t he inform all of us?” Vi asks, already knowing the answer to her question.

Harrison knew very well that Vi was more likely to agree to certain gigs if she heard about it through her bandmates rather than through him. Especially if her bandmates all already approved of it.

Jayce merely raised an eyebrow and gave her a look signaling, “You know why.”

Vi sighed once again.

Seventeen years old wasn’t that bad.

“Who’s the father?” Vi asks, beginning to come to terms with the fact that she was probably going to have to let Jayce have his way with this one.

She had no real solid argument against it.

However, when Jayce didn’t answer right away Vi knew something was wrong.

The man turned to look at Jinx and Ekko, silently asking for help.

“I’m not helping you with this dude.” Ekko says with a small smirk.

Jayce chuckles awkwardly before looking back at Vi.

He was so screwed.

“What?” Vi asks sternly as she crosses her arms over her chest.

Something was definitely wrong.

“Uh.” Jayce says as he rubs the back of his neck nervously.

“Jayce.” Vi says knowingly.

He gave the alpha an awkward smile as his mind ran through every possible outcome that his response could cause.

Would it just be better to run out of the club right now and not answer?

Vi would never let them go to the gig if he said who the father was and there was no point in lying because the moment she’d see him at the gig, the alpha would make a huge scene and likely make the band leave.

Jayce laughs uncomfortably before finally saying, “Uh, it’s um…Councilor Hoskel.”

Vi immediately slams her hands down on the table and stands up, startling Jayce.

Ekko and Jinx don’t even flinch. They saw this coming.

“Abso-fucking-lutely not!” Vi says firmly.

Jayce winces at the words.

He was so screwed.

“You expect me to perform at some fucking racist homophobic Piltoverian politicians house!” Vi says as she stands up.

Vi didn’t know a whole lot about the Piltover council members but she was definitely familiar with Councilor Hoskel.

The pair had unfortunately met when Vi was a teenager and had tried to expand the band’s audience from Zaun to Piltover.

Let’s just say it didn’t go well.

But that didn’t seem to deter Jayce from still wanting to work with him.

“Vi, look-” Jayce begins.

“No Jayce! You know how I feel about this.” Vi says, placing her hands on her waist.

“Look, I was just trying to get the band a gig!” Jayce counters in hopes of calming the woman down.

“We have gigs!” Vi quickly counters.

She definitely wasn’t calming down.

“It’s good money Vi.” Jayce protests.

Upon realizing that neither alpha was going to back down, Jinx steps in.

“Just let it go.” The omega whispers to Jayce as she places a comforting hand on his shoulder.

At this point Caitlyn had already begun making her way through the crowded club and back to the table. This was when she saw the pair arguing.

Even from a distance she could tell that the woman was not happy.

“It’s my one rule Jayce.” Vi says, calming down a bit.

Caitlyn sits down and looks at Jinx questioningly, earning a wide-eyed shrug in response.

“I know, I know.” Jayce replies with a sigh.

Vi sighs loudly as she tries to calm herself down.

The alpha runs her hand through her hair before calmly asking what she already knew the answer to, “Is he asking us to censor our stuff?”

Jayce didn’t respond, which was enough for Vi to know the answer.

“Well, there’s your answer. No fucking way am I doing that.” Vi says flatly.

“Come on!” Jayce says, growing agitated.

“Enough!” Vi screams, startling Caitlyn beside her.

“If you bring this fucking shit up again I will not hesitate to bring the next drummer I see on tour with us instead of you. That’s final Jayce.” Vi says firmly before grabbing Caitlyn’s hand, pulling her out of the chair, and walking away.

Jayce opens his mouth in shock before turning to look and Jinx and Ekko.

“You knew how it would end.” Ekko says calmly.

Jinx smiles before patting Jayce’s hand teasingly, “Nice try.”

“She can be really mean sometimes.” Jayce says with an overexaggerated pout.

He had expected the reaction so he took her threats with a grain of salt. She’ll be fine in a little while. She just needed some time to cool off.

--------------------------------------------

“What was that?” Caitlyn asks hesitantly as they sit in a nearby booth.

Vi sighs before downing her scotch, earning a raised eyebrow from Caitlyn.

“Jayce proposed a gig to perform at some Piltover council members daughter’s birthday party.” Vi says.

Caitlyn stomach drops at the mention of Piltover council member.

She obviously knew it wasn’t her mother they were speaking of but it was damn close.

“Okay, do you not do birthday parties?” Caitlyn asks, choosing to steer away from Piltover.

“Sometimes but it’s not that. The problem is that it’s a politician’s daughter.” Vi says truthfully.

“And I fucking hate politicians, especially Piltover ones.” Vi says, motioning to a nearby worker for another round.

Caitlyn’s heart skips a beat at the words.

Not only did she come from a long line of Piltover politicians but her mother was a Councilor which was as political as you could get in Piltover.

If Vi wouldn’t even perform at a politician’s daughters party, how would she feel about sleeping with a politicians daughter?

When Caitlyn doesn’t say anything, Vi keeps talking.

“And Jayce knows that. He knows I’ll never do anything revolving around politicians or Piltover and yet he still pushes the subject.” Vi says shaking her head.

Just the thought of Jayce trying to get them to perform at Piltover after everything they’d been through made her blood boil.

“What’s so bad about politicians?” Caitlyn asks.

Caitlyn had her own problems when it came to politicians but she wanted to get to the root of Vi’s hatred. She knew politics was a dirty business and that they had their own flaws but Vi’s hatred for them seemed much more than a standard dislike of the business.

It seemed personal.

Vi scoffed at the words.

“I have a list. First of all, they are extremely hypocritical. I mean, these politicians that you see on TV bashing rock music, talking about how vulgar rockstars are, comparing us to Satan’s spawn, are the same fucking people that try and hire us at birthday parties for their privileged children.” Vi says.

As Caitlyn stares at Vi she can’t help but notice the hatred burning in her eyes as she spoke about these politicians.

It scared Caitlyn immensely.

It scared her because she thought perhaps somebody she’d be able to tell Vi the truth about her parents, that she was the daughter of a Piltover councilor.

But that seemed practically impossible now.

She was one of those privileged children, whether she wanted to admit it or not.

“And we’re not a band for kids, so I’m sick of these people trying to hire us and then demanding we censor ourselves. You either like us as we are or you don’t like us at all.” Vi says firmly.

Caitlyn nods her head in understanding.

She understood where Vi was coming from, which made the situation even worse because Vi was right. There would be no way that Caitlyn could try and talk some sense into her.

“I could go on for days but I don’t feel like getting into all that right now. I just don’t associate myself with politicians because EVERYTHING they touch turns to rot.” Vi says.

Caitlyn doesn’t respond as she sits there like a deer in headlights.

She was glad that Vi was too focused on watching the ice in her drink swirl around rather than notice the omega’s tense behavior.

“But I don’t want to ruin the mood so enough of that.” Vi says before looking up at Caitlyn with a big smile.

“Did you see the naked man on the highway on the way to the bar? I know that’s probably the route you take to get here.” Vi says.

Caitlyn perks up at the words because she indeed did see the man.

“Oh my god, I did actually!” Caitlyn says excitedly, earning a laugh from Vi.

Chapter Text

March 10th

“Will you tell me something?” Caitlyn asks softly as she lays in Vi’s embrace.

Vi angles her head to look down at the omega before saying, “Sure.”

“How’d you get into rock and roll?” Caitlyn questions.

She’s been wanting to know the band’s story for a while now but knew better than to ask for details so early into the fling.

But now, about a month and a half into it…Caitlyn had grown some more guts.

Vi let out an exhausted sigh at the words.

“Whew, do you want the long or the short version?” Vi asks truthfully.

Caitlyn contemplates her answer for a couple seconds.

She really should be heading home to Charles by now but she couldn’t deny that she was insanely curious to know the entire story.

Plus, she didn’t know when Vi would be willing to tell her the entire story again, if at all.

Caitlyn blamed Vi’s openness on her post orgasmic bliss. Not because she actually wanted to tell the omega.

“Long.” Caitlyn eventually says.

"Alright then, strap in.” Vi jokes, causing Caitlyn to wiggle further into the alpha’s embrace.

That small movement caused butterflies in the alpha’s stomach as she subconsciously tightened her grip around the woman.

She was fucked.

Flashback: 1973

Vi’s fist lands hard against the man’s chin, causing him to stumble back.

He was much weaker than she expected and she found a grin making its way onto her face as she snatched the guitar from his hands.

“Vi!” The man calls out angrily as she runs away with the guitar.

Vi doesn’t stop running until she’s far out of reach of the man.

She turns to enter a dark alleyway before sitting on top of a wooden crate.

The alpha examined the guitar with a wide smile on her face.

It was shitty and old but it was a guitar.

That’s all that mattered to her.

For the past three months she had been absolutely obsessing over the idea of being a rockstar.

It all started when she was walking around in the Lanes and heard the faint strum of a guitar.

Normally she didn’t care about any of the bands that played at the clubs/bars in the Lanes. But something about this song called out to her.

The 13-year-old found herself walking into the establishment to see a band performing on the stage.

She hadn’t heard the song before and asked around in an attempt to figure out the name of the song that was entrancing her. It was a cover band performing “Stairway to Heaven” by Led Zeppelin.

As Vi really listened to the song, she felt like her heart was growing bigger by the second.

She was falling in love with rock and roll.

The sexiness and aura that exuded from each member of the band left Vi speechless. People she would have never found attractive looked ten times better just because they were holding an instrument.

As Vi stared at the lead guitarist, she found herself imagining herself in his shoes.

What is would be like to live a life like that. One where she could escape Zaun and live her life to the fullest.

These men on stage just seemed so…free.

She wanted that desperately.

And that’s how Vi found herself stealing the guitar from the local beggar.

He never played it and Vi watched it rot beside him for weeks before she made up her decision to steal it.

Vi hadn’t a clue how to play it but she was sure she’d figure it out…eventually.

Every single day for the next two months, Vi returned to that same alleyway to practice playing her guitar.

She was constantly fiddling with it at home but when she wanted some real peace and quiet, she would go to the alleyway.

One day, however, as she entered the alleyway she could hear a distinct sound of wooden crates being hit.

The sound was a constant rhythm so Vi knew it was more than just something falling on top of the crate.

As she walked deeper into the alleyway, she noticed a boy tapping two drumsticks on the wooden crates.

The boy immediately stops upon noticing Vi’s presence and stands up.

He was startled but as his eyes hesitantly landed on Vi’s guitar, he calmed down.

“You play?” Vi simply asks.

“Uh, drums, yeah.” Jayce replies softly.

Vi stares at him for a couple seconds before saying, “You’re not from here.”

Jayce merely shook his head.

“Why are you here then?” Vi asks firmly.

Who in their right mind would want to come down to Zaun?

“There’s not really a rock scene where I’m from.” Jayce replies truthfully.

“And there’s one here?” Vi quickly counters with a small smirk.

“More than in Piltover.” Jayce replies with a shrug.

At the words, Vi’s smile instantly fades.

It was obvious he was from Piltover but hearing him say it just made it real.

Jayce easily noticed this change in demeanor.

“I promise you I’m not like those others.” Jayce quickly says.

Jayce didn’t have any friends despite being a rather good-looking young boy. For some reason, he just stuck out like a sore thumb in Piltover. He always thought perhaps it was because he seemed a bit too ambitious for the world he lived in.

Vi raises an eyebrow at the words. She wasn’t sure if she believed that.

Without saying anything the alpha turned to leave.

“Please don’t go!” Jayce pleads.

“Please, just, just…we can play together!” Jayce continues.

Vi perks up at the words and turns to face the 15-year-old boy.

“Like a band?” She asks.

“Yes! Like a band!” Jayce says excitedly.

He was just glad that he managed to keep her from leaving. He could use a friend.

A small smirk tugged at the girl’s lips.

“Alright, well, show me what you got.” She say.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

Current Time: 1985

“And we played together every day for the next year. Jinx and Ekko joined us a year later to finally form the band.” Vi says.

Caitlyn did some math and concluded that when the band was officially formed Jayce was 17, Vi 15, and Jinx and Ekko were 12.

“We played gigs in Zaun for about a year before we tried to get some gigs outside of it. Do you want to take a guess on where our second attempt was?” Vi asks teasingly.

“Piltover.” Caitlyn says knowingly.

It made the most sense. Piltover was right above Zaun, they wouldn’t have to travel very far to get there.

“Jayce thought that perhaps since he was from there they would be a bit lenient on the band. That maybe we’d be the ones to usher rock and roll into Piltover.” Vi says as she shakes her head at the memory.

Caitlyn frowns at the words because they clearly failed.

The first time she heard rock and roll was at Vi’s concert. It was nonexistent in Piltover.

“Our first gig in Piltover was actually where I got the beer bottle thrown at my face.” Vi says with a small smirk before motioning to the scar on her eyebrow.

Caitlyn gasps lightly at the words.

She knew it was horrible to think but she didn’t realize that Piltoverian’s would stoop as low as throwing a beer bottle at a then 16-year-old girl for simply playing rock and roll.

“I didn’t understand why they hated us so much for just doing the thing we loved.” Vi continues truthfully.

“We weren’t hurting anybody. We were just playing music.” Vi says somewhat bitterly.

Caitlyn frowned at the words.

It clearly still bothered the alpha.

“Nevertheless, we continued to perform up in Piltover as well as in Zaun. But one day in particular, we were apparently performing too close to Councilor Hoskel’s property and he thought the proper thing to do would be to sick the Enforcers on us.” Vi says truthfully.

At the words Caitlyn's eyes widen. That explains part of the hatred for Councilor Hoskel.

“We had some of our fans from Zaun that were they and let’s just say…it started a not so small riot.” Vi continues.

At the words the gears in Caitlyn’s head began to turn. Now that she thought about it, she distinctly remember her mother mentioning that a riot was happening outside of Director Hoskel’s house because “some Zaunite scum decided they wanted to be rockstars.”

She couldn’t believe she had forgotten about that moment.

It was a brief sentence and nothing ever came of it but still, her mother was speaking about Vi.

She wondered what it would have been like if she went down to see that riot and met Vi then.

Would they still like one another?

That’s when Caitlyn remembered one crucial fact about the riot.

“Wait, didn’t people-” The omega starts, but is quickly cut off.

“Die? Yes.” Vi says bitterly.

Before Caitlyn can ask any further about it, Vi continues speaking.

“But some good did come out of that day. That’s were our manager Harrison discovered us. He heard about all the commotion and wanted to see what band was causing all the ruckus.” Vi says with a small smirk at the memory.

“I remember, the first thing Harrison said to us was ‘Okay, I definitely understand now.’” Vi continues.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but chuckle at the thought.

“At that point, I already had my piercings and my face tattoo. The band was the epitome of what rebellion stereotypically looked like. At least, that’s what Harrison thought.” Vi continues.

Caitlyn tries to picture a 16-year-old Vi with her piercings and face tattoo.

She wonders if she was as intimidating back then as she is now.

“Why did you get your face tattoo?” Caitlyn finds herself asking.

“I got tired of people calling me  ‘girl’. Especially when they already knew my name. I wanted some fucking respect.” Vi replies truthfully.

“Did it work?” Caitlyn asks.

“Somewhat.” Vi says with a shrug.

Caitlyn hums in amusement before wiggling even closer.

She didn’t think it was possible to get closer but she honestly didn’t care.

Vi smiles at the movement before placing a kiss on top of the omega’s head.

It was intimate…far too intimate for what they had going on.

But neither was willing to address it.

“So, Harrison helped us get out of Zaun and move to LA. We were there for about a year before we finally got our big break.” Vi says.

“What took so long?” Caitlyn asks curiously.

She would have assumed that if Harrison went through the trouble of bringing them from Zaun all the way to Los Angeles that he would immediately start helping them make music and be successful.

“Harrison didn’t take us seriously and we quickly learned that he was far more interested in the idea of us, than actually us. We were a band of “rebel kids” from Zaun. 19, 17, and 14. We were fresh meat on the streets.” Vi says.

“14? That’s not too young?” Caitlyn asks.

Vi shakes her head at the words, “That was their excuse in the beginning but look at Michael Jackson. He was 13 when he released his first solo debut album.” She says honestly.

Caitlyn nods at the words.

“Yes, he was a man, which helps. But Joan formed the Runaways when she was 15.” Vi says.

Caitlyn tenses at the name.

“Joan?” She asks, knowing damn well who she was speaking of.

“My friend, Joan Jett. She started an all-girls band called “The Runaways.” In fact, the same year we were trying to get our big break, 1976, was when they got theirs. I didn’t know them at the time though.” Vi says truthfully.

“We ended up getting our big break the in 1977, a year later when we released our first album.” Vi continues.

“What changed?” Caitlyn asks.

Vi’s face quickly adopts a look of guilt and shame.

“What?” Caitlyn asks hesitantly as she pulls a bit back from Vi to get a better look at her face.

“I…slept with Harrison’s wife.” Vi says, almost at a whisper.

“Vi!” Caitlyn says, shocked.

“It wasn’t my intention!” Vi quickly counters.

“It just…happened.” Vi states.

“How does something like that just happen?” Caitlyn asks with a raised eyebrow.

Vi sighs before speaking, “We had all just finished recording one of our songs in the studio. Everybody left except me. I was annoyed at myself, I felt like I played like shit that day and I wanted to keep trying until I got it perfect.” Vi starts.

“So, I was in the recording booth practicing when his wife came in. I expected Harrison to follow after her but he never did. She was a pretty woman, late thirties. But I never thought about her in a sexual light until that day.” Vi continues.

Caitlyn finds herself growing rather uncomfortable at the words.

Vi had to be about 17 at this point and she said the woman was in her late thirties.

“I continued to practice as we talked. She flirted but I kept it platonic. It wasn’t until she approached me and started rubbing my shoulder and back that I realized she wanted to do far more than just talk.” Vi says seriously.

“Did you?” Caitlyn asks hesitantly.

Vi shrugs at the words.

“I was a virgin.” She says truthfully.

Caitlyn has to resist the urge to bulge her eyes out dramatically.

Vi was still a virgin at 17? Someone who was sculpted by the gods was a virgin at 17? Obviously it was by choice but it still surprised the omega because she was sure Vi had no shortage of suitors even at that age.

“I pointed out the fact that she was married, she didn’t care. She said she’d been pining after me since Harrison brought us to LA. I told her I was 17, she didn’t care. She just…didn’t care about anything.” Vi says.

Caitlyn knew better than to speak. She knew better than to ask Vi if it was what she wanted.

Because clearly it wasn’t.

“It went on for a little bit after that. I’d sleep with her to get what I wanted and she sweet talked Harrison enough to finally get him to have our first album released. After that there was no real use for her. Harrison found out; he was pissed and rightfully so. He couldn’t drop us because our album did far too good. So, he dropped his wife. She was replaceable, we weren’t.” Vi concludes.

Caitlyn could tell Vi was ashamed of the story.

“After that I made a vow to never sleep with a married woman again. It’s far too messy.” Vi continues.

At the words Caitlyn felt like dying.

This was yet another reason why she shouldn’t be with Vi. They didn’t belong together and the omega that knew she was deceiving her heavily by not revealing the truth about herself.

Vi would never be with someone like her.

It brought her somewhat back to reality…and it fucking devastated her.

She knew she should just end everything now but she couldn’t. She was too attached to the alpha.

“And that’s how we took off and we’ve been growing more and more popular with each year.” Vi says truthfully, breaking Caitlyn out of her thoughts.

The omega didn’t know what got into her but she found herself bringing both hands up to Vi’s face before cupping both cheeks and turning her head to make eye contact.

“You made it because of your talent and dedication…not her.” Caitlyn says softly.

A small smile tugged at the alpha’s lips but Caitlyn could still see the sadness in her eyes.

“Thanks.” She says softly.

Caitlyn merely smiles in response before leaning in to place a long, soft kiss on the alpha’s lips.

She needed to go home before she fell asleep in the alpha’s arms or worse, before she professed her love.

March 12th

“Isn’t he just adorable?” Mel asks with a huge smile as they watch the TV in front of them.

None of the girls responded, knowing that it was rhetorical.

The four friends were currently watching the band perform on a talk show that were about to be interviewed on.

Beside Caitlyn sat Charles.

Despite it clearly being a “girls’ night” at the Astor/Kiramman house, he wanted to watch the interview with them.

Charles was well aware of the fact that Mel was now dating Jayce.

He had bothered her with questions for over an hour when she arrived at the house.

Him knowing about Mel and Jayce actually worked out for Caitlyn.

It gave her more of an excuse to be around the band. It was simply because her best friend was dating a member.

Jinx and Ekko were together and Charles’s ego was far too big to believe that Caitlyn would cheat on him with Vi.

She would never leave him for a woman.

Little did he know, Caitlyn was currently ogling a woman.

Vi looked amazing performing on the TV. Obviously she wasn’t playing as hard as she would at a normal concert but nonetheless she was spectacular.

Eventually, the performance concluded and they started the interview. This allowed Caitlyn to get a closer look at the band.

They were all wearing their usual makeup, giving them all the sexy smokey eye look.

Vi was wearing blue jeans, black boots, and a short sleeve black shirt that read “Iron Fight.”

The sleeves were short, but not enough to be considered a tank top. They showcased Vi’s muscular arms and tattoos.

It was a simple outfit and yet it got Caitlyn immensely turned on. Just the sight of Vi was enough to drive her wild.

The interview was going good until the interviewer asked, “And how do you feel about the people that complain that your concert tickets are too expensive?”

“I mean, I totally understand where people are coming from. Not everybody is going to be able to afford our tickets.” Vi answers truthfully.

“But that’s why we perform at clubs and bars. So that our fans can watch us perform for less money at smaller venues.” Vi continues as she sits comfortably on the couch with her arms rested on the back of it.

She sat in the middle with Jinx and Ekko on her left and Jayce on her right. Her legs were spread comfortably and Caitlyn couldn’t help but stare at her bulge.

“And let’s be honest, our seats in the back aren’t that expensive.” Jayce chimes in with a small smile.

“But they are.” The interviewer quickly countered.

Before the band could say anything, the man continued speaking.

“A ticket in the far back of your concerts costs just as much as the average Madonna or Whitney Houston ticket.” The reporter says.

Vi has to stop her eyes from bulging out at the words and Jinx immediately places a knowing hand on her sister’s knee.

“Excuse me?” Jayce asks in shock.

“It says right here that a seat in the far back is around 15 dollars. For Madonna’s The Virgin Tour her average ticket price is $14.74.” The interviewer states as he looks down at his payments.

At the words, Vi begins to feel her blood boil.

The band had no clue about this. Yes, it wasn’t that big of a deal considering Prince was charging $200, but it still made them look bad.

“Don’t you think that’s a bit much for seats like that?” The interviewer continues, somewhat smugly.

Vi was fuming. How could Harrison have done this?

This was not the prices they agreed on.

“I agree, it absolutely is. We apologize to all our fans who haven’t been able to attend our concerts due to our ticket prices. I promise you we’ll make it all better.” Vi says before turning to look at the camera and sending it a quick wink.

The rest of the band did their own little “pose” for the camera, quickly replacing their initial surprise with their usual cocky confident demeanor.

------------------------------------------------------------

“Well, that can’t be good.” Kelly says flatly as the TV goes to commercial break.

“It isn’t.” Mel agrees.

“See, I told you those tickets were overly expensive.” Charles says before nudging Caitlyn with his shoulder.

“I know Charles and that’s exactly why Mel’s mother paid for it.” Caitlyn says with a small smirk before teasingly winking at Mel.

Mel rolls her eyes playfully before looking back at the television.

--------------------------------------------------------------

“Harry what the hell was that?” Vi says, annoyance evident in her tone.

Upon hearing the rockstars voice, Harrison hangs up the phone call he was on.

“Did you know our ticket prices were that high?” Jinx questions as they quickly circle around the band.

Harrison chuckles awkwardly as he looks at all four members. They did not look happy.

“Did you know this was going to happen? We practically got ambushed by the interviewer.” Vi continues, her voice growing louder the more she let her agitation with the man seep through.

“Of course not.” Harrison quickly responds.

“If I had known I would have prepared you for it.” Harrison continues.

The band could tell Harrison was telling the truth, but that didn’t get him off the hook when it came to the ticket prices.

“You shouldn’t have had to prepare us for anything. The prices shouldn’t be that high!” Vi says.

“That’s not what we agreed on.” Ekko chimes in.

“Vi, people are buying them. We’re selling out every freaking show with our current prices.’” Harrison states.

“That doesn’t matter!” Vi protests.

She could care less about ticket sales right now. What mattered was their morals.

“Do you know how bad that made us look?” Jayce questions.

“I mean, especially me. I’m the only member of the band from Piltover and I literally said that are seats in the back aren’t ‘that expensive.’ Do you realize how much of an asshole that makes me look like?!” Jayce questions as he takes a step closer to their manager.

At 6’3, Jayce was significantly taller than Harrison, who stood at 5’10.

As Jayce looks down at their manager Vi couldn’t help but notice the rage boiling deep beneath his eyes.

Jayce had done a lot throughout his life to escape the false perceptions that people associated with him once they found out he was from Piltover.

So, whenever his reputation gets threatened, let’s just say the man could get quite angry.

Every member of the band had their own “trigger”, this was basically Jayce’s.

Vi’s clearly was politicians and almost everything associated with Piltover, excluding Jayce and Caitlyn.

Vi places a comforting hand on Jayce’s arm before pulling him back slightly.

They were pissed about Harrison lying to them about the ticket prices but it wasn’t worth getting into a physical altercation over.

Not that the 50-year-old man would be able to put up much of a fight.

“Well, I hope your happy Harry. You basically just gave Madonna a shit ton of free publicity.” Vi says with a shake of her head.

Before Harrison can even respond Vi walks away with the band following shortly behind her.

Harrison sighs loudly before running his hand through his thinning grey hair.

He had to make another phone call.

Chapter Text

March 13th

When Vi had called to invite her over to her house, Caitlyn did not expect to be doing this.

She had expected it to play out like it usually did. They’d hook up, talk a bit afterwards, maybe eat something, and then Caitlyn would be on her way.

Instead, the pair found themselves sitting in Vi’s living room, looking through a box full of photographs.

“You guys look so young in this.” Caitlyn says honestly as she looks at the current photo she was holding.

“We were young.” Vi replies as she leans over to look at the photo in Caitlyn’s hand.

“That was taken at our first real recording session in LA. I was 17, Jayce was 19, and Jinx and Ekko were 14.” Vi says.

Caitlyn continues to examine the photo.

Teenage Vi was adorable.

Yes, she had sex appeal even at 17 but something about this photo just made Vi look adorable rather than sexy.

Her smile was large and her eyes were wide like a little kid in a candy store.

“We were so excited that day.” Vi says softly as she lets her mind drift back in time.

“I can tell.” Caitlyn replies genuinely.

In the photo Vi was standing with her guitar in one hand and her other hand was making a rock and roll sign. Jayce stood next to his best friend with his arm wrapped around her shoulder as he held his drumsticks in his other hand.

Right beside Jayce was Jinx and Ekko. Ekko was standing there holding Jinx, almost bridal style as the woman stuck her tongue out.

Caitlyn smirked at the sight. They seemed so carefree in this photo.

Caitlyn can’t help but scoff playfully when she looks at the next photo.

It was a picture of a slightly older Vi standing in front of a “NO SMOKING” sign with three separate cigarettes in her mouth.

“Seriously Vi?” Caitlyn says as she angles the photo for the alpha to see.

Vi shrugs with a small smile.

“What can I say? I’m a rebel.” Vi jokes.

“Clearly.” Caitlyn teases.

As Caitlyn flips to the next photo her eyes widen at the sight.

“Whoa.” She says flatly.

Vi looks over curiously and quickly snatches the photo away from her upon noticing what it was.

“You didn’t see that.” Vi says quickly before shoving it back into the huge pile.

She had almost forgotten about that photo.

“What was that?” Caitlyn asks with a small laugh.

It was exactly what it looked like but she wanted to hear Vi’s explanation.

“Something stupid we did when we were teens.” Vi replies as she shakes her head.

“A dick measuring contest?” Caitlyn teases.

Vi blushes at the words and Caitlyn thought it was the most adorable thing she’d ever seen.

She’s never seen Vi blush. She wanted to see it again.

“We were drunk and high, okay? Besides it was Jayce’s idea.” Vi responds, hoping it’ll make the situation less weird.

Caitlyn didn’t even want to think about how inebriated the band had to be for Vi, Jayce, and Ekko to think that a dick measuring contest would be funny.

“Where was your sister?” Caitlyn asks hesitantly.

“Past out in the other room thankfully. I would have never done it with her around.” Vi says honestly.

“But Jayce was talking all that shit and you know…I had to prove him wrong.” Vi continues.

Caitlyn rolls her eyes at the words.

“Alphas and their cocks.” She says teasingly.

She knew Ekko wasn’t and alpha but he was still a man and he still had an ego.

Vi then shows Caitlyn some photos of her and the band hanging around other celebrities. Caitlyn didn’t know who any of them were but she enjoyed Vi explaining who they were and how they met.

She was getting to know so much more about the alpha without having to actually ask her.

She liked it, it was nice.

The next photo, however, wiped that smile right off her face.

It was a photo of Vi laying on a bed in a white tank top and black boxers with a woman partially on top of her, holding her face as they kissed.

The woman was wearing a black short sleeve shirt and a pair of black boxers.

Despite the majority of her face being covered, Caitlyn could easily recognize the woman. After all she had practically memorized her face after looking at countless photos of her.

Caitlyn merely turns the photo towards Vi.

“Oh, that’s my friend Joan.” Vi says with a small smile.

“I’ve mentioned her before.” Vi adds.

“Oh, I know.” Caitlyn thinks bitterly.

She knew she had no right to be jealous because Vi wasn’t hers.

But she couldn’t help herself.

“We met when I was 17 and she was 18.” Vi says as she watches Caitlyn move on to the next photo.

Vi and Joan stood next to one another as Vi had her arm slung over Joan’s shoulder and Joan had her arm wrapped around Vi’s waist.

Both women had a cigarette in hand as they stared blankly at the camera.

It was a simple photo but it was enough for Caitlyn to feel the jealousy brimming even more.

Vi watched curiously as Caitlyn moved onto the next photo.

The omega’s demeanor had noticeably changed.

Gone was that teasing, amused woman. Now Caitlyn was silent and reserved.

Vi had an inkling as to why.

Caitlyn looked at the next photo containing both bands all together.

It was a nice photo and Vi and Joan weren’t even touching but it still bothered Caitlyn. She had never been a jealous person. She didn’t understand what was wrong with her.

The next photo was once again of Vi and Joan. Except this time Caitlyn could tell it was a more recent photo.

It was a photo of the pair kissing on a couch at what Caitlyn assumed was a house party.

“You sure seem to like each other.” Caitlyn says flatly as she moves on to the next photo, not even bothering to look up at Vi as she spoke.

Vi smirks at the words.

Caitlyn was definitely jealous.

“Yeah, she’s amazing.” Vi responds.

She wants to see how long it’ll take the omega to crack.

Caitlyn merely hums in response, clearly unamused by Vi’s fondness for the rockstar.

“Did you sleep with her?” The omega asks flatly.

Caitlyn knew it was stupid to ask that when she already knew the answer.

Perhaps she wanted confirmation. Maybe, just maybe Maggie’s rumors were wrong and they didn’t sleep together.

Maybe they were just really close friends…who occasionally kissed.

“Why? You jealous?” Vi asks teasingly.

At the words the omega finally turns to look at the alpha.

“I absolutely am not.” Caitlyn replies sternly as a small pout makes its way onto her face.

She was such a bad liar…Vi thought it was so cute.

“Mhm, sure.” Vi replies teasingly, clearly not believing her.

Caitlyn merely glares at Vi in response.

She was in no mood to be teased right now. She was too blinded by jealousy. She knew it was immature and silly of her. But she couldn’t help but feel that way.

“It meant nothing.” Vi eventually says.

“That’s not what I asked.” Caitlyn replies, still glaring at the omega.

Normally Vi would get annoyed whenever girls would act jealous around her but something was different about this.

She actually liked Caitlyn and the fact that the omega was jealous must mean that she likes her back…right?

The alpha smirks before delicately taking the photos out of Caitlyn’s hands. The omega looks at her questionably.

For a second she feared she had screwed everything up. Was Vi about to kick her out because she was acting jealous?

“You’re jealous.” Vi states, rather than asks as she scoots closer to the omega.

Caitlyn was about to respond when the alpha placed a soft kiss on her neck.

“Don’t be.” Vi whispers before licking from the bottom of her neck, all the way up to her ear.

Caitlyn closes her eyes as she exhales loudly in satisfaction.

“Nobody makes me feel the way you do.” Vi says before softly nipping at the omega’s neck.

Caitlyn whines at the words as she angles her neck further, allowing the alpha better access to her pheromones.

Without saying anything, Vi quickly pulls the omega into her lap. The alpha doesn’t bother flipping Caitlyn around.

Her ass felt quite nice resting on top of her cock.

Vi continued to kiss the omegas neck as she wrapped her arms around the woman and began lightly fondling her big breasts.

Caitlyn sighs once again as she leans further back into Vi.

There was something so intoxicating about her touch. She couldn’t get enough of it.

Vi expertly slips a hand under Caitlyn shirt and bra before beginning to tease her nipple.

“Vi.” Caitlyn pants.

“Take your shorts off.” The alpha commands.

Caitlyn quickly obliges and stands up, before stripping out of her shorts and underwear.

As the alpha sits comfortably on the couch she looks up at Caitlyn.

“Anything else?” Caitlyn teases.

Vi feigned contemplation before finally saying, “I want to see your tits.”

Caitlyn smirked before pulling her shirt off. She stared at Vi as she unhooked her bra and let it slide down her arms until it fell to the ground.

“This what you wanted?” Caitlyn teases as she begins to touch her own breasts.

Vi’s cock throbbed at the sight as she found herself beginning to pant.

“Yes.” The alpha answers huskily before taking her own hand and slowly palming her hardening cock.

Caitlyn’s mouth watered at the sight. She didn’t know what she wanted more: to watch Vi touch herself or for herself to touch the alpha.

Vi was only wearing a grey tank top and a pair of plaid boxers.

When Caitlyn arrived at the house she quickly realized how overdressed she was. In reality, she was dressed very casually but she wasn’t basically in her undergarments like Vi was.

It was an incredibly simple outfit but Caitlyn found it incredibly attractive. Plus, Vi’s pierced nipples were easily noticeable underneath the tank top considering she wasn’t wearing a bra.

“Come here.” Vi eventually says.

Caitlyn takes a few steps forward before straddling the woman.

She could feel Vi’s hard cock pressing against her core and she wished she had pulled off the alpha’s boxers before straddling her.

Caitlyn was surprised when Vi pulled then down on the couch.

Vi rested her back against the arm of the couch, that way she wasn’t fully laying down as Caitlyn straddled her.

Neither woman said anything as they stared at one another.

Caitlyn made the first move and slowly dragged her left hand from Vi’s abs, up to her breast, and then up to her hair where she slowly ran her fingers through it.

She loved Vi’s hair.

Caitlyn leaned in so that their faces were only inches apart as she continued to slowly move her fingers through the pink locks.

Caitlyn allowed her body to fully drop down on top of Vi’s as she continued to straddle her, effectively trapping Vi’s cock underneath her cunt.

The alpha smirks at Caitlyn before bringing her own left hand up to slowly drag from the woman’s breast, up to her neck, and then to cup her cheek.

Caitlyn watched Vi intently the entire time.

Neither woman felt like rushing this experience. They wanted to take their time.

Vi liked this. She’s never been comfortable enough with someone to do something like this.

Yes, it was a simple gesture. But it was very intimate. Vi would never feel comfortable doing something like this with one of her random hookups.

Those are purely about sex and she typically jumps straight into the action.

Caitlyn deserved more than that.

The pair only ever broke eye contact to stare longingly at one another’s lips.

Neither one was willing to make the first move. They desperately wished to taste one another but there was also something so intoxicating about remaining where they were.

Caitlyn moved her right hand up to Vi’s breast where she slowly began rubbing her thumb back and forth against the pierced nub.

Vi sighs loudly before letting her hand drop from Caitlyn’s face and land on the omega’s thigh, where she squeezed softly.

A small smile tugged at Vi’s lips as Caitlyn continued to stare intensely at her. Caitlyn noticed this and couldn’t help but return a smile of her own.

Only then did Caitlyn finally lean down to connect their lips.

It was a slow and sensual…and it was so fucking good.

Vi moaned softly as Caitlyn sucked on her tongue. Her hand flexed slightly as she gripped the omega’s thigh.

When the pair parted, Caitlyn brought her right hand up and let her thumb softly rub against the alpha’s plump bottom lip.

She loved everything about the woman. Her lips, her eyes, her hair, her body…she loved her.

The moment was only broken by Vi saying, “Do you want me to grab a condom?”

The omega doesn’t respond at first as she continues to touch the woman’s lip.

“No…I want to feel all of you.” Caitlyn eventually answers.

Caitlyn can tell that her words excited the alpha as her breathing became noticeably more labored.

“O-Okay.” Vi says breathily.

Since the first time they had sex without a condom, Vi still made sure to ask every time.

She didn’t want to assume that just because they did it once that it would be the norm now.

Most times they would still use the condom, but on occasions like this…Caitlyn tended to forgo it.

She knew it was incredibly risky and somewhat irresponsible but she was willing to take the risk.

She wanted to feel as close as possible to the rockstar.

Without saying anything else, Caitlyn hopped off Vi and quickly pulled her boxers off her as Vi rid herself of her tank top.

Instead of getting back on top of the alpha, Caitlyn chose to lay on her stomach in between the woman’s legs.

Seeing as Vi was taking up about half of the couch already, Caitlyn at 6’0 was far too tall for her entire body to fit on the couch.

So, the woman sat on her knees before leaning down to take the alpha’s cock in her mouth.

Vi groaned at the sight of Caitlyn’s ass sticking up in the air as she sucked her cock.

Caitlyn stroked Vi’s cock with her right hand as she slowly swirled her tongue around the alpha’s tip.

“Fuck.” Vi pants as she watches Caitlyn intently.

She was so fucking hot.

Caitlyn sucks softly at the alpha’s tip as she looks up into Vi’s eyes.

Her pupils were dilated and her gaze was focused intently on the omega.

Caitlyn knew Vi didn’t need any more preparation to be ready to fuck her but that wasn’t why she was giving her a blowjob.

She was doing it because she loved giving the alpha head. There was something so fucking hot about the way the alpha reacted to it.

Caitlyn didn’t typically like giving head; despite knowing she was very good at it. But with Vi, she’d willingly give it to her for hours.

“Yes, just like that.” Vi pants as she watches Caitlyn begin to bop her head up and down with more vigor.

After a while she couldn’t resist the urge to bury her hands in the omega’s hair.

Caitlyn moaned at the contact as she continued her movements. She always loved it when Vi would touch her hair.

But she wanted more right now.

Caitlyn releases Vi’s cock with a pop before saying, “You can pull.”

Vi doesn’t need to be told twice and the pair quickly build a rhythm where Caitlyn would take almost the entirety of the length into her mouth and then the  alpha would tug her hair until her mouth was back on the tip before pushing her back down.

It wasn’t overly aggressive or insanely fast, it was the perfect pace that made it enjoyable for the both of them.

“Shit, your throat feels so fucking good.” Vi grunts as she feels Caitlyn swallow around her length, effectively squeezing her cock.

Caitlyn looks up and watches as Vi throws her head back, highlighting her strong tatted neck.

Caitlyn couldn’t resist the urge to drag one of her hands up Vi’s abs and chest until she reached the start of the alpha’s neck.

Vi’s breath hitched at the contact and let her eyes linger back down to look at Caitlyn’s hand curiously.

The omega didn’t say anything, she was far too preoccupied sucking the alpha off. Instead, she just stared passionately at the woman.

Vi smirked down at Caitlyn before throwing her head back again, giving Caitlyn the view she desired.

The omega’s hand flexed softly around the strong neck as Vi subconsciously bucked up into Caitlyn’s mouth.

Caitlyn gagged slightly at the change but quickly recovered as her hand continued to flex around Vi’s neck, almost in a rhythm with her thrusts.

Eventually Vi pulled Caitlyn off her cock with a loud pop and the omega wasted no time getting situated in Vi’s lap.

Caitlyn lifted herself up and the pair watched as Vi reached in between their bodies and grabbed her cock, aligning it to Caitlyn’s soaked cunt.

Vi watched, mouth agape, as Caitlyn slowly sunk down onto her cock. At the sensation, Caitlyn hummed in satisfaction.

The omega slowly sunk down the entirety of the length. The entire time she watched Vi’s reaction intently.

Vi, however, didn’t know what to look at.

Everything looked so perfect. Caitlyn’s face, her tits, the sight of her cock being inside the omega.

“Damn.” Vi groans as Caitlyn moves her hips back and forth with the entirety of her cock inside her.

The omega’s abs flexed slightly with her movements and Vi couldn’t resist the urge to rub her hands up and down Caitlyn’s firm stomach.

Caitlyn smiled down at Vi before finally lifting her hips up and then slowly sinking back down.

Vi exhales loudly as Caitlyn continues to slowly ride her.

“You feel so good.” Caitlyn pants as she angles herself so that Vi’s cock would hit her g-spot.

“Shit.” Vi hisses as she watches Caitlyn begin to drop up and down her cock with more vigor.

As the omega moved, a squelching sound could be heard as her fluids coated the alpha’s cock.

Vi couldn’t help but imagine what it would look like with her cock covered in both their cum.

She knew the thought was foolish, as it could never happen. But she couldn’t help but imagine it.

Eventually Vi’s hands found their way to Caitlyn’s hips where she gripped them tightly as her own hips began to thrust up to meet the omega’s motions.

“Fuck Vi, just like that.” Caitlyn moans as she throws her head back in ecstasy.

“Yeah?” Vi teases as she snaps her hips up harder.

“Yes baby, shit, you’re making me feel so fucking good.” Caitlyn whines as she looks back down at the alpha.

Vi would never get over how amazing it felt to hear Caitlyn refer to her as “baby.”

--------------------------------------

Vi watches eagerly as Caitlyn bobs her head vigorously as she swallows her cum.

The omega didn’t slow down until she was a hundred percent certain that Vi had finished cumming.

When she finally released Vi’s cock with a pop, she couldn’t help but smile up at the alpha.

Vi smiled down at her before reaching a hand down to cup the omega’s cheek.

“Go on a date with me.” Vi says softly.

“What?” Caitlyn asks in confusion.

She was not expecting that. Especially after she had just swallowed the woman’s load. That wasn’t exactly…romantic.

“Let me take you out on a date. A real one.” Vi reiterates.

Caitlyn doesn’t say anything at first.

A date, a real date.

That means that Vi liked her back in a way more than sex and that also means that she can’t keep trying to psych herself into believing that this affair was purely sexual.

The thought terrified her and yet she couldn’t help but find herself saying, “Yes.”

Chapter Text

“I have to say, you sure do dress up nice.” Caitlyn says teasingly as she lets her eyes drift up and down the alpha’s body.

“You think so?” Vi says with a small smirk as she tugs at her gold cufflinks.

“Mhm.” Caitlyn replies with a smile before leaning down to place a soft kiss on the alpha’s lips.

Vi looked so fucking hot. Caitlyn was already struggling to control herself.

The alpha was wearing a tight dark blue suit with a simple white dress shirt underneath and it clung to her muscles perfectly.

Vi opted not to wear a bowtie or tie and instead kept the first two buttons of her shirt undone, allowing Caitlyn a nice look at her chest while still remaining within the dress code of the restaurant she had gotten them reservations to.

She was wearing her usual rings and her Zaun chain. But this time she was also wearing a fancy watch that Caitlyn easily recognized as one of the newer Cartier watches.

Charles had a watch similar to the one Vi owned.

Caitlyn didn’t want to think about her husband when she was about to go on a date with her mistress but she couldn’t help it.

It made her feel guilty.

But Caitlyn’s guilt was quickly pushed to the side when she noticed how the alpha was looking at her.

Caitlyn opted for a simple, sleeveless tight black dress that stopped just above her knees. The dress clung to her perfectly, showing off her curves, supple breasts, and plump ass.

The dress had a slight V-neck that showed off just the right amount of cleavage.

Caitlyn managed to leave her Kiramman crest necklace out of her outfit and opted to wear a fancy silver necklace with a diamond in the middle. She topped the outfit off with matching earrings.

She also wore simple black heels on her feet but Vi found it incredibly attractive.

The omega looked even taller than normal and the thought turned her on for some reason. With the heels on, Caitlyn’s long legs were highlighted even more and the sight made Vi’s mouth water.

“You look amazing yourself.” Vi says, finally breaking the silence.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but blush at the words.

It was stupid, she knew that.

Vi had said so many vulgar things to her before and yet this simple comment filled her stomach with butterflies.

She couldn’t help it.

“Should we get going?” Vi says before motioning with her head to her black corvette.

Vi had wanted to pick Caitlyn up from her house but the omega insisted that they meet at Vi’s house instead…for obvious reasons.

The alpha didn’t protest and that’s ultimately how they ended up on her doorstep.

“Yeah, let’s go.” Caitlyn replies with a small smile.

It never fails to amaze her how Vi made her feel like a little schoolgirl who’s crush just looked at her.

She’s obviously been on first dates before but this just felt…different.

----------------------------------------------------------

“Fuck I’m starving.” Vi says with a small smile as she reaches out to grab a piece of warm bread.

“Me too. I’ve been preparing for this all day.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

When Vi told her to prepare her stomach for a large dinner, the woman took it literally.

So, she had a lighter lunch then usual and no snack before dinner.

Caitlyn was ready to enjoy this fancy Italian restaurant at its finest.

She was surprised that after living in LA that she hadn’t heard of it before. But then again, Vi did claim that it was a “hidden gem.”

Vi smirks at the words before stuffing the bread into her mouth.

“How was work?” Vi asks once she finishes chewing.

“Tiring, as usual. How was practice?” Caitlyn asks before taking a sip of her wine.

“Oh, uh, busy.” Vi replies, somewhat awkwardly.

Caitlyn raises a confused eyebrow at Vi’s response but quickly brushes it off.

Perhaps Vi wasn’t expecting the conversation to switch back to her so quickly.

After eating a couple of appetizers as they continued to have small talk, their entrees finally arrived at the table.

“How is it?” Caitlyn asks as she watches Vi take another bite of her lobster fra diavolo.

“Great.” Vi responds genuinely.

“It’s my go to order whenever I come here. How’s yours?” Vi continues.

“It’s amazing. Would you like some?” Caitlyn asks as she holds up a forkful of her linguine frutti di mare.

“Sure.” Vi says as she sticks her fork out in hopes of getting some for herself.

Caitlyn, however, quickly nudges the fork away.

“Let me.” She simply states before filling her fork up with a bit more pasta and then extending it out to Vi.

The alpha smirked in amusement before leaning her head forward slightly to allow the omega to feed it to her.

“Mmm, that is good.” Vi eventually says.

Without needing to be told, Vi fills her own fork with some pasta and lobster before extending it out to Caitlyn’s mouth.

The omega moans dramatically at the taste before winking at the alpha.

“I’m guessing you liked it.” Vi teases.

“Oh definitely. I can see why it’s your go-to order.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

The pair continued to eat after that and Caitlyn couldn’t help but steal glances at the alpha at every opportunity she got.

Vi sure had an appetite and she was struggling to keep up but she found it extremely cute.

She watched as Vi slowly slurped on her spaghetti in an attempt to not get any of the sauce on her outfit.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but smirk and shake her head.

Vi may be rich but she was lacking a bit in the etiquette department.

“Wait.” Caitlyn merely says before standing up and taking a step so that she was in front of the alpha.

She then  grabs one of the unused cloth napkins from the table and Vi can’t help but look at her curiously.

Caitlyn leans down slightly and tucks the napkin into Vi’s shirt, creating a bib.

“There you go.” Caitlyn says before teasingly patting Vi’s shoulder and sitting back down.

“Thanks.” Vi replies, somewhat bashfully.

“You’re suck a dork.” Caitlyn can’t help but say with a small smirk.

“Yes, but I’m your dork.” Vi quickly counters.

At the words Caitlyn’s heart skips a beat.

Vi was hers.

But she wasn’t Vi’s. Not fully at least.

She couldn’t fully be Vi’s while she was still married to Charles.

The though made her feel like absolute shit.

Vi must have noticed the change in Caitlyn’s demeanor because she quickly changed the subject.

“So, any ideas for dessert?” Vi asks.

They still had more than half of their entrees left but it was the first thing that popped into the alpha’s mind.

Caitlyn quickly recovers and plasters a small smile onto her face.

“I have a few.” She says teasingly.

Vi easily recognized the true meaning behind the words.

“Care to elaborate?” Vi says knowingly before taking a sip of her wine.

“All in due time…patience my love.” Caitlyn responds teasingly before bringing her glass up to her lips.

Vi watched eagerly as Caitlyn sipped on her drink, her Adam’s apple slowly moving as she swallowed the expensive wine.

“Fair enough. But all I know is that I’m craving something nauseatingly sweat.” Vi replies honestly.

They never formally addressed the nickname but the omega found herself saying teasingly, “You mean something like a cupcake?”

At the words a mischievous glint appeared in Vi’s eye and she couldn’t help but smirk at the words, clearly understanding the double meaning.

“That does sound appetizing.” Vi replies, not missing a beat.

A small smirk tugs at Caitlyn’s lips as she moves her glass around slowly, swishing her wine back and forth gently.

The couple were almost finished with their entrees and it was nearly time for “dessert” when Vi felt Caitlyn’s bare foot brush against her calf.

The alpha’s eyes widened slightly in surprise as she let herself look up from her plate and at Caitlyn.

The omega acted oblivious as she looked anywhere but at Vi while she continued to drag her heelless foot up Vi’s calf until she placed her foot right in between the alpha’s legs.

Only when she placed her foot on the woman’s bulge, did Caitlyn finally make eye contact again.

There was an unspoken hunger in both women’s eyes, a burning desire that wasn’t hidden well at all.

If anyone were to look at their table they would immediately be hit in the face by the amount of eroticism that was radiating off of them and all they’d have to do was look down and see the omega’s discarded heel on the floor to put two and two together.

Neither woman knew how long it went on for but the eye contact was only broken because their waiter had approached their table to retrieve their now empty plates.

As Vi requested the dessert menu Caitlyn let her eyes linger away from the omega, but never removed her foot.

As she did so she laid eyes on a familiar face that caused her stomach to drop.

One of the company’s most notable investors had just walked into the restaurant with his wife.

Caitlyn could not be seen by them by any means. If they saw her it would end in disaster.

One, they would easily notice that she wasn’t at dinner with Charles but was with Vi. Second, they would definitely tell Charles about the encounter. Third, they would definitely approach her and mention Charles in front of Vi which would cause a huge problem.

She had to get out of here now.

The omega immediately snatched her foot off Vi and turned to the waiter, “Actually, can we just have the check please?” Caitlyn says hastily.

Vi looks at Caitlyn questionably.

The waiter merely nods, grabs their plates, and takes his leave.

“I thought you wanted dessert.” Vi says, clearly confused.

“I did, but I want a different type of dessert much more.” Caitlyn says, quickly recovering.

Vi can’t help but blush at the words before sitting up straighter in her chair.

She doesn’t know why Caitlyn makes her feel so giddy. The alpha was a relatively forward person herself. This should be nothing to her.

And yet it was everything.

“I can’t wait any longer.” Caitlyn says, her tone becoming softer and adopting a sultry seductiveness.

Vi’s breath hitched as she felt Caitlyn’s foot makes it way back onto her crotch.

“O-okay.” Vi stutters as Caitlyn’s toes begin to wiggle against her growing bulge.

Caitlyn just smirks at the alpha’s reaction.

When the waiter returned with the check Caitlyn didn’t protest when Vi offered to pay. Heaven knows she wanted to but she didn’t have the time to argue back and forth with the women.

She needed to get out of here as soon as possible.

While Vi handed the waiter her credit card Caitlyn stole a glance at the man’s table and was thankful to see that his back was facing her.

She just hoped that whenever they headed towards the entrance to leave that they wouldn’t be spotted.

It felt like an eternity for the waiter to return Vi’s credit card but in reality it was only a couple minutes.

Vi couldn’t help but notice Caitlyn’s shift in behavior. She seemed incredibly anxious but the alpha just assumed that it had to do with the omega’s overwhelming desire to get out of here and finally lay her hands on the alpha.

The second Vi’s credit card was returned Caitlyn practically shot out of her chair and clasped the alpha’s arm, pulling her out of her own chair.

Vi’s eyes widened at the eagerness once again but she wasn’t complaining.

Caitlyn led the alpha out of the restaurant at record speed. Vi would have noticed that Caitlyn took them on a longer rout in order to avoid the man’s table but she was far too busy ogling the women’s plump ass to notice where she was going.

She relied solely on Caitlyn’s hand to guide her, which was currently pulling her along behind her.

The second they were safely in Vi’s car, Caitlyn couldn’t help but sigh in relief.

That was close.

Vi had expected the omega to pounce on her the second they got in the car but that wasn’t the case.

In truth, the alpha was thankful for it.

She didn’t know how many more times Caitlyn could give her road head without crashing.

So, the entire drive, Caitlyn rested her hand on Vi’s thigh but did nothing to take it further.

The touch was more than enough for the alpha.

Now, once they reached Vi’s house was a totally different story.

The second they closed the front door they were upon each other.

Vi pinned Caitlyn against the door and kissed her passionately as the omega immediately buried her hands in Vi’s short hair, tugging and scratching hungrily. Vi’s hands roamed up the side of Caitlyn’s waist and up to her chest where she cupped the omega’s supple breasts.

Vi only breaks the kiss to quickly push the straps of Caitlyn’s dress off her shoulders and pull the top of her dress down to reveal her bra covered breasts.

The alpha places a couple kisses on the top of the omega’s breasts before pulling her bra down and immediately taking the large tit into her mouth.

Caitlyn moans softly at the sensation as Vi swirls her tongue around the hardening nub.

The alpha begins alternating between each tit, sucking hungrily before releasing it with a loud pop. Each time she switched to the other breast she made sure to look up at the omega hungrily.

The sight alone was enough for Caitlyn to nearly come undone.

“I love your fucking tits.” Vi says before slowly dragging her tongue against Caitlyn’s right nipple.

A small smile peels at Caitlyn’s lips before she finally pulls Vi’s head away from her chest.

The alpha doesn’t protest when Caitlyn reaches down to begin undoing her belt.

In fact, Vi watches rather eagerly as Caitlyn discards the belt on the floor, unbuttons Vi’s dress pants, and then unzips them.

Caitlyn doesn’t bother pulling them down just yet. Instead, she snakes her hand inside the alpha’s pants and boxers before grabbing Vi’s cock roughly.

The alpha’s breath hitched at the contact as she looked up at Caitlyn hungrily.

Without saying anything, Caitlyn begins to slowly stroke the alpha’s cock as best she can from within the confines of her clothes.

The omega lowers her face slightly so that their lips are only inches apart.

She doesn’t kiss the alpha, instead she whispers, “Do you like that?”

“You know I do.” Vi immediately answers, her pupils looked as if they widened as she spoke.

Caitlyn found it incredibly arousing whenever Vi would start to get more primal and if Caitlyn’s senses were correct, Vi was starting to get there.

After two more strokes Caitlyn took her hand out of Vi’s pants and began to sink to her knees. But before Caitlyn can even reach the floor, Vi is pulling her up as she says, “No, no, no. I need to be inside you.”

Caitlyn can’t help but whimper at the words. She was supposed to be the one in charge and just like that Vi had flipped the power balance.

She fucking loved it. She loved how whenever they had sex, they just went with the flow. There was no designated thing assigning who was the more dominant person for the night.

If Vi wanted to lead then she’d lead and if Caitlyn wanted to lead then she would lead.

With Charles that wasn’t the case. Nine out of ten times Charles would lead and whenever Caitlyn was allowed to lead, she knew in advance.

With Vi it was spontaneous and carefree, something she’d been looking for her whole life.

Caitlyn didn’t know how but she found herself bent over the armrest of one of Vi’s nearby couches.

Vi pushes Caitlyn’s dress up until it was scrunched up around her waist, showcasing her fat ass, clad only in a black G-string.

“Shit.” Vi pants at the sight.

If she had known that Caitlyn had only been wearing a G-string underneath that dress all night, they would have left sooner.

Vi quickly pulls it down before pushing her own pants and boxers down until they fall around her ankles.

Vi takes her cock and taps it against Caitlyn’s ass a couple times and Caitlyn couldn’t help but pant at the sound of Vi’s incredibly hard cock hitting her ass.

“Such a nice ass.” Vi says huskily as she uses her other hand to squeeze Caitlyn’s ass hungrily before slapping it roughly.

Caitlyn moans softly at the contact before finally turning her head to look at the alpha.

“Please.” Caitlyn pleads as Vi continues to tap her cock against her ass.

A small smirk tugs at Vi’s lips at the sheer amount of desperation that resided in Caitlyn’s tone.

She was absolutely dripping at this point and she didn’t know how much longer she’d be able to go without Vi’s cock inside her.

Vi decided to have some mercy on the woman and found herself lining up the tip of her cock to Caitlyn’s entrance.

“You’re so wet.” Vi pants as she rubs her tip against Caitlyn’s hole but doesn’t insert herself.

Caitlyn didn’t have the chance to respond as a second later Vi began slowly sinking her cock into the woman.

Caitlyn exhaled loudly as Vi continued to move until she was buried to the hilt.

The alpha’s fingers flexed around Caitlyn’s ass as she resisted the urge to immediately pound into the woman.

She knew better than to do that.

It was only when Caitlyn said, “Fuck me.”, that Vi started moving.

She didn’t bother gradually increasing the pace, she knew that wasn’t what both of them wanted, what they craved.

What they needed was a hard, primal, fuck.

So, Vi pulled her hips back slowly before snapping them forward quickly.

Caitlyn’s head immediately fell forward as Vi built up a brutal pace.

Caitlyn quickly fell into a trance-like state, staring blankly at the couch beneath her as Vi continued to pound into her.

She was experiencing so much pleasure that she feared she may pass out.

 Caitlyn is only broken out of her trance by the feeling of Vi’s chest pressing against her back as she leans against her, never pulling out.

Vi continues to move her hips back and forth as her head rests on Caitlyn’s shoulder.

“I want to see your face.” Vi pants before standing back up.

Caitlyn quickly got the hint and turned her head the best she could to look back at the alpha.

“Yes baby, fuck you’re so beautiful.” Vi says truthfully.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but blush at the praise and Vi found it incredibly adorable.

The alpha couldn’t resist the urge to lean over slightly to cup the omega’s cheek.

The pair stared at one another in silence as Vi rubbed her thumb against Caitlyn’s cheek.

Neither woman had to say it, it was obvious at this point.

But the gesture was enough for Caitlyn to know her love was reciprocated.

Eventually Vi pulls back and wiggles her feet fully out of her pants and boxers. Once she’s free of the garments she brings her left leg up and places it on the armrest next to Caitlyn’s waist before continuing to pound into her.

“Fuck!” Caitlyn screams out at the change.

“Shit, you’re so deep.” Caitlyn whines as Vi drills into her cunt.

She could feel the alpha’s balls slapping against her clit with each thrust and it was driving her crazy.

“You’re taking me so well.” Vi praises as she squeezes Caitlyn’s hips tighter.

Caitlyn feared that she may have a bruise there in the morning but she was frankly too preoccupied right now to care about what may happen tomorrow.

As Caitlyn continues to stare at Vi she lets her eyes wander away from the woman’s face and down to the rest of her body.

Unfortunately for Caitlyn, Vi was still wearing her dress shirt and suit jacket so she didn’t get to ogle her muscles.

Vi must have noticed Caitlyn’s wandering eyes as she quickly stripped out of her suit jacket, letting it fall down to floor beside the rest of her discarded clothes.

The alpha then removed her hands from Caitlyn’s hips but only to quickly unbutton her dress shirt and discard it on the floor.

A small smirk tugs at Caitlyn’s lips at the sight of her lover in all her glory.

“Is this what you wanted?” Vi teases, earning a nod from the omega.

She thought Vi looked incredibly sexy either way but there was just something extra arousing about watching Vi’s muscles flex, bulge, and twitch as they had sex.

Caitlyn let’s her eyes wander down to Vi’s pierced tits to watch as they bounce slightly with her movements.

God, she wanted them in her mouth.

Caitlyn wasn’t worried though. She knew she’d get her chance to worship Vi’s body because tonight was going to be one long night.

-----------------------------------

“God damn.” Vi pants as she looks down at her soaked cock fucking in and out of Caitlyn’s tight cunt.

The couple somehow managed to make their way into Vi’s bedroom and after an assortment of positions Caitlyn found herself on her back with her legs rested on Vi’s shoulders as the alpha slowly dragged her cock in and out of her.

Caitlyn looked up at Vi intensely as she played with her own tits in hopes of giving the alpha and even better sight to look at.

Truth be told, Vi would be completely fine just looking at Caitlyn’s beautiful face but she wasn’t about to complain.

The alpha cant’ help but pant at the sight before letting one of her hands drop from holding Caitlyn’s thigh. She takes her hand and drags it softly against Caitlyn’s firm stomach before leaning down to kiss the omega.

Luckily for Caitlyn, she was flexible enough for Vi to do this without causing her any pain.

Once they parted Caitlyn looked back up at the alpha longingly but couldn’t help but notice that despite keeping eye contact, Vi seemed to drift off.

Caitlyn brought her hands up to Vi’s face to cup it gently before saying, “What’s wrong?”

Vi blinks a couple times before shaking her head slightly.

“Nothing.” She responds calmly.

Caitlyn wasn’t so sure if she believed that but before she even got the chance to say anything else Vi pulled her hips back and slammed into her roughly.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but moan loudly as her hands made their way down to Vi’s firm ass in hopes of aiding her movements.

-------------------------------------

Caitlyn wipes the last remnants of Vi’s cum off her face before cuddling closer to the woman’s side.

Both women sit in silence for a while with Vi staring at the ceiling as Caitlyn slowly traced the alpha’s abs with her fingertips.

Something was off, Caitlyn could feel it.

But she was far too afraid to ask again. Vi had already said nothing was wrong and Caitlyn didn’t want to seem too pushy.

Vi sighed particularly loud before turning her gaze away from the ceiling and to the omega in her arms.

Caitlyn acted as if she didn’t notice Vi was looking at her as she continued to trace her abs, even when Vi placed a kiss on top of her head.

“Cait.” Vi eventually says.

Caitlyn couldn’t hide any longer and hesitantly looked up at Vi.

“Yes?” She asks softly.

Vi doesn’t respond at first as it stares at Caitlyn and the omega can feel her heart rate increasing by the second.

“I’m leaving.” Vi eventually says.

“What?” Caitlyn asks in confusion, pushing herself up and out of Vi’s embrace.

Vi, in return, sits up.

“The band, we’re going on tour.” Vi continues.

Chapter Text

March 17th

Caitlyn didn’t know how to feel nor did she know how to properly act as she sat at the brunch table with the girls.

She was fidgeting in her seat, constantly switching which leg was slung over the other, tapping her fingers against the wooden table as the events of last night replayed over and over in her head.

How dare she? How dare she spring the news on her like that?

But then again, Caitlyn felt as if she had no right to react this way.

Vi wasn’t her girlfriend or at least that’s what she thought, but after the date last night she was becoming more and more confused.

Neither woman was willing to come out and give their situation a proper name and that was causing a great deal confusion for the omega.

It was only when one of the girls finally mentioned the band that Caitlyn came out and said, “Did you know they were leaving today?”

The three friends were initially caught off guard by Caitlyn’s question.

It wasn’t the question itself; it was the tone she asked it in.

She sounded almost…mad?

“Of course I did. Jayce is my boyfriend.” Mel responds, quickly recovering from her initial confusion.

Caitlyn’s initial instinct was to quickly respond, “Well, why didn’t you tell me?!”

But she knew better than that.

“Right.” Caitlyn eventually responds softly, realizing that her aggravation would do no good being pointed at her friends.

After all, they did nothing wrong.

“I’m going to miss him so much. But I’ll survive, besides he promised to call every day.” Mel continues with a big smile at the thought.

Caitlyn forced herself to smile at the words but she couldn’t help but begin to wonder if Vi would do the same.

She knew it was stupid to compare her relationship with Vi to Mel and Jayce’s but she did it nonetheless.

Ever since Vi told her last night that she was leaving, Caitlyn has been overthinking everything about it.

Would Vi not want to be with her once she came back?

Surely, she’d have no shortage of girls while she’s on tour. Will she find someone better than Caitlyn? Someone to replace her?

The thoughts in Caitlyn’s head were running wild.

-----------------------------------------

“How’d she take it?” Ekko asks calmly before taking a puff of his blunt.

Vi looks up from her guitar before shrugging.

“Could’ve been worse. She didn’t yell at me but I could tell she was upset.” Vi replies truthfully.

“Why didn’t you tell her sooner?” Jayce chimes in.

Vi looks back down at her guitar as she moves her fingers against the strings, without making any noise.

They were currently on their tour bus, heading to the first location of the tour and Vi was doing her usual routine, silently playing the setlist in her head as she moved her fingers accordingly.

“Didn’t want to.” Vi replies flatly without looking up.

The alpha’s demeanor caused Jinx to smirk slightly.

She knew that wasn’t the entire truth. It was obvious by the way Vi avoided eye contact and kept her response short and simple.

“Didn’t want to or was too afraid to do it?” Jinx asks knowingly.

Vi immediately looks up from her guitar to stare daggers at her little sister.

“I was not afraid!” She protests firmly.

“Mhm, sure.” Jinx quickly replies.

“I was not!” Vi says, louder.

Ekko and Jayce look on amusingly. It was always fun to watch the sisters bicker like this.

Vi may seem all tough and reserved but when she is around the band and especially her sister, you can often catch glimpses of that young teenage Vi who just wanted to have fun and play rock and roll.

That was back when everything was simpler.

“Besides, she’ll be fine. Its only two months.” Vi says before looking back down at her guitar.

“She has no other choice but to be fine, you just left her.” Jinx responds.

At the words, Jayce and Ekko share a knowing glance.

That comment had just escalated the conversation from sisterly bickering to something else.

Vi looks back up before squinting her eyes slightly at Jinx.

“Since when did you care about how my lovers feel?” Vi asks honestly.

“I don’t know, maybe since this lover actually cared enough to keep you from overdosing.” Jinx quickly spits back.

Jayce and Ekko had no clue why this conversation escalated so quickly but it had.

At the words Vi looks visibly surprised.

She thought that was in the past, that Powd-Jinx, didn’t care about it anymore.

It wasn’t her first overdose nor will it likely be her last, so what was the problem?

Vi quickly shakes her head before standing up, grabbing her phone, and walking towards the front of the bus.

“Vi.” Jayce says knowingly.

Before anyone else can say anything the driver pulls over to the side of the road and opens the door.

The band watches from the window as Vi walks into a nearby field with Sevika hot on her tails and takes out a pack of cigarettes before lighting one up.

This happened sometimes, whenever the band had arguments, they’d pull over to the side of the road and let everyone get a breather.

Normally it was whenever Jinx and Ekko would argue but not this time.

The bandmates continue to watch Vi as she dials a number on her phone and places it on her ear.

-----------------------------------

The conversation’s interrupted by the sound of Caitlyn’s phone ringing.

None of the girls pay it much attention as Caitlyn quickly checks it, assuming that it’s Charles.

But when she saw who it really was calling she had to resist the urge to smile stupidly.

“Sorry, I have to take this.” Caitlyn says, holding her phone up.

“Who is it?” Kelly asks curiously.

“Work.” Caitlyn merely says before standing up and excusing herself.

“Hello.” Caitlyn answers once she’s a couple steps away.

“Hi.” Vi merely responds.

Caitlyn finally makes her way outside the coffee shop and rests her back against the wall.

The couple sat in silence for a few seconds before Caitlyn spoke, “How’s the drive going?”

“Uh, good. We just stopped for a little break and I thought I’d call.” Vi says somewhat awkwardly.

“Okay.” Caitlyn responds calmly.

She couldn’t help but feel a sense of relief that the alpha called her but she was still upset about the entire ordeal.

“Cait, are you-are you mad at me?” Vi asks hesitantly.

At the words Caitlyn instantly straightens up.

Of course she was mad at Vi but she couldn’t know that. If she knew that then maybe she’d get tired of her.

What if Caitlyn being mad at her was a turn off?

“No, I’m not Vi.” Caitlyn replies.

Vi raises an eyebrow in response, that tone wasn’t very convincing.

“Okay, well if you are I just want to apologize.” Vi says.

“I should have told you sooner and I’m sorry.” The alpha continues truthfully.

Caitlyn couldn’t deny the way that the apology brought butterflies to her stomach.

It was something simple and yet it made her all giddy.

“Thank you.” Caitlyn merely responds, managing to hold her happiness in.

“What are you doing?” Vi asks.

“I’m at brunch with the girls.” Caitlyn replies.

“Oh, tell them I said hi.” Vi says.

“I will once I go back inside.” Caitlyn replies.

That was a lie obviously.

“You’re not with them right now?” Vi asks in confusion.

“No, I went outside to take your call.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

Vi’s brow furrows in confusion. She supposes going outside for the call isn’t that weird but the band always took all their calls together.

The couple talked for a few more minutes before Vi had to excuse herself but not without promising to call Caitlyn as often as she can.

The promise made Caitlyn incredibly happy and as she walked back into the coffee shop she couldn’t help but smile to herself.

“Good news?” Mel asks, noticing the smile on her best friend’s face.

“Uh, yes, yes.” Caitlyn merely replies before sitting down.

Maybe this tour wouldn’t be so unbearable after all.

March 30th

“How the fuck was that not a foul?!” Jinx screams loudly.

Ekko couldn’t help but smirk at his girlfriend’s reaction before placing a comforting hand on her knee.

“Calm down babe, we don’t want to get kicked out.” Ekko says calmly.

“I’d like to see them try.” Jinx quickly responds, gaze still focused on the basketball game currently going on in front of them.

The band was currently sitting courtside at a Philadelphia 76ers game.

The band liked sports and always tried to go to a couple of games here and there whenever they were on tour.

Tonight, Harrison managed to get them tickets to see the 76ers take on the Bulls.

The band watched as #23 on Chicago scored once again.

“What do you think about Jordan, Vi?” Jayce asks as the pair watch him intently as he jogs down the floor.

“I think he’s gonna be special, hell, he already is.” Vi says truthfully as she looks at the rookie.

They were nearing the end of the game and the rookie currently had 38 points.

It was truly an incredibly performance by Michael Jordan and normally Vi would be a bit more passionate at these games and somewhat resemble how Jinx was acting right now but to be honest her mind was elsewhere.

She couldn’t stop thinking about Caitlyn throughout the entirety of the game.

Vi had made sure to call her as much as possible, like she promised when she left almost two weeks ago. That usually meant daily phone calls but there were a few days here and there where the band was simply too busy to get any free time. But that was very rare.

Vi had gotten off the phone with Caitlyn right when they arrived at the stadium before the game. During the conversation Vi must have said something that Caitlyn found funny because the omega was thrown into a laughing fit.

Vi had heard Caitlyn laugh before but it was nothing like this. This was an unrestrained, uncontrollable fit of laughter.

Vi thought it surrounded absolutely adorable and couldn’t help but wish that she was there in person to see how Caitlyn looked when she laughed that hard.

And now it wouldn’t stop playing over and over in her head.

She wishes she could say that it was annoying her but it wasn’t. She was quite enjoying hearing Caitlyn in her head.

April 14th

Vi is sitting backstage after one of their concerts when her phone rings.

She quickly checks to see who it is and is surprised to see that it was Caitlyn.

The omega never called her this late at night while she was on tour.

The pair had already talked once today and the alpha had told her that they would be performing tonight and usually that meant that Caitlyn wouldn’t be able to speak to her again until the next morning. Thus, Caitlyn typically didn’t call her on the nights of performances.

“Hey Cait.” Vi says once she answers the call.

“Hi.” Caitlyn replies softly.

‘What’s up?” Vi responds.

She was curious as to why Caitlyn called her. She wasn’t complaining, just curious.

“How was the show?” Caitlyn asks.

“It was good. Nashville’s always a good crowd believe it or not.” Vi replies with a small smirk.

Caitlyn smiles at the words, trying to picture the heart of country reacting to rock and roll band like Iron Fight.

“You performed good?” Caitlyn questions.

“Do you even need to ask?” Vi responds cockily.

Caitlyn rolls her eyes playfully, despite knowing that Vi obviously couldn’t see the reaction.

“You’re right.” Caitlyn replies with a small smile.

“How was your day? How was work?” Vi asks.

“It was okay, busy as usual. A bit chaotic.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

“I bet its nothing you can’t handle though.” Vi responds genuinely.

The comment brought a smile to the omega’s face, “Thanks Vi.”

“Anytime cupcake.” Vi responds teasingly before taking a drag of her cigarette.

As she does so she can see their manager, Harry, staring daggers at her from across the room.

As they make eye contact he quickly motions with his hands for her to get up and start talking to the fans.

Vi merely motioned to the cell phone, silently telling Harry that she was a bit busy at the moment, before looking away.

“I miss you.” Caitlyn says truthfully, bringing Vi’s attention back to the call.

“I miss you too.” Vi responds genuinely.

“37 more days.” Caitlyn responds.

Vi raises an eyebrow at the words before teasingly saying, “Are you counting?”

“Maybe.” Caitlyn responds sheepishly with a shrug.

Just as Vi was about to respond she felt one of the members of her crew, Riley, sit down on her lap.

Vi immediately looks at the girl curiously without taking the phone off her ear.

Without saying anything, Riley begins running a hand through Vi’s hair.

“What are you doing?” Vi asks.

“Get off the phone.” Riley purrs out.

At the words, Caitlyn’s eyes widen.

Who the hell was that?!

“Riley, I’m in the middle of a call.” Vi replies.

“Well don’t be.” The blonde responds.

“Vi, who is that?” Caitlyn asks firmly.

“Sorry, it’s one of our crew members.” Vi responds honestly.

At the words Caitlyn’s mind drifts back to the petite blonde crew member that she saw the night she met Vi.

Vi had slept with the blonde before, was this the same woman?

If Caitlyn recalled correctly, she was gorgeous and had a killer body.

The thought made her stomach drop. She had completely forgotten about the blonde.

Has Vi been sleeping with her throughout the tour so far?

Riley reaches her other hand up in an attempt to forcibly take the phone off Vi’s ear but the alpha quickly moves her hand out of Riley’s grip and places it back on her ear.

“Riley stop. Give me five minutes.” Vi says firmly.

“If you have to go that’s fine.” Caitlyn says reluctantly.

She didn’t want to be a burden to Vi and ruin a fun night.

“No, no, it’s fine.” Vi quickly responds.

“Harrison said to get off now.” Riley says before snatching the phone from Vi roughly.

“Hey!” Vi protests as she watches Riley hang up the call.

Caitlyn looks down at her phone in shock before shaking her head in disappointment and heading back inside.

“What the fuck Riley!” Vi says in annoyance.

“Harry’s orders.” Riley merely says before hopping off Vi’s lap and walking away with Vi’s phone.

Vi sighs loudly before fixing her angry gaze at Harrison, who acted as if he had no clue what was going on.

After that Vi reluctantly sighed and fulfilled her duties for the night, socializing with the crowd.

But the entire time she couldn’t wait to talk to Caitlyn again in the morning.

She didn’t know what was wrong with her but it seemed like Caitlyn was taking up more and more of her thoughts as the days passed.

April 20th

“That’s crazy.” Vi says as she shakes her head.

“I don’t think it is.” Jayce replies calmly.

“Yeah well that’s because you have a savior complex.” Vi quickly counters.

“I do not!” Jayce protests.

“You kinda do.” Ekko chimes in with a small smirk.

Jayce opens his mouth in shock as he looks at his bandmates.

“Jayce, you may not mean it but you’re the only Piltie in a band full of Zaunites. We can recognize when your savior complex comes out.” Vi says truthfully.

“Okay, maybe I do but I don’t think dying for the love of your life makes you have a savior complex.” Jayce says truthfully before taking a sip of his beer.

“And is Mel the love of your life?” Jinx chimes in.

“I don’t know but that’s not the point. The point is that Vi doesn’t agree with dying for love.” Jayce says, quickly turning the tables back at Vi.

“I don’t.” The alpha says flatly with a shrug.

“I would never die for anyone except you guys, dying for a lover just seems pointless to me.” Vi continues.

“I’d die for you.” Ekko says teasingly as he turns to face Jinx.

The omega smiles before squeezing Ekko’s cheeks playfully.

“And I’d kill for you.” She responds truthfully.

Vi rolls her eyes in fake annoyance before taking another swig of her beer.

“That’s because you’ve never experienced true love.” Jayce continues.

Vi looks at the man blankly, a bit annoyed that they were still on the topic, but willing to play along.

“Perhaps, or maybe I just don’t give a shit enough about anyone but myself.” Vi replies flatly.

“That’s not true Vi. Cut yourself some slack.” Jinx quickly chimes in before turning back to Ekko to place a long kiss on his lips.

“I disagree. If you truly love someone enough then you’ll die for them. You could be the most selfish person ever but the love just takes over you.” Jayce responds calmly.

Vi rolls her eyes slightly at the words before taking another swig of her beer.

“You’re making it seem like it’s some fairytale bullshit.” Vi replies with a small grin.

“It is though! Come on, you can’t tell me that when Caitlyn walks into a room that it’s not like the birds start singing and your eyes turn to hearts.” Jayce says teasingly.

At the mention of Caitlyn, Vi’s features visibly soften.

“See.” Jayce says before motioning with his hand to the alpha.

Jinx and Ekko merely smile at the lead singer.

She was definitely smitten.

“You’re telling me you wouldn’t die for Caitlyn?” Jayce asks.

“Definitely not.” Vi answers quickly.

Jayce cringes slightly at the bluntness before quickly recovering, “Okay, well we already know you’re in love with her. So, how about this. Can you live without her?”

At the words, Jinx and Ekko stop kissing and turn their bodies to fully face the alpha.

They were curious as to how she’d respond.

“I don’t know.” Vi replies with a shrug.

“Vi.” Jinx says warningly.

“Okay maybe I can’t! I don’t know, okay? It’s only been a couple months, let’s not overexaggerate.” Vi says, a hint of annoyance evident in her tone.

She wasn’t very fond of letting her feelings known and unfortunately her friend’s seemed hell bent on having her spill the beans tonight.

“What’s holding you back from saying yes? Because let’s be honest Vi, we would have to be stupid to not notice that this is clearly different for you.” Jayce says truthfully.

“Nothing.” Vi says shaking her head.

Jayce merely looks at Vi blankly, signaling that he did not believe her.

Vi sighs as she runs her hand through her hair before beginning to bounce her leg up and down.

“Sometimes I think…sometimes I think she might be ashamed of me.” Vi says truthfully.

“Ashamed of you? Why would she possibly be ashamed of you Vi? You’re amazing!” Jinx immediately questions.

“I don’t know, maybe it’s because I’m a Zaunite and she’s a Piltie. Maybe it’s because she’s a Stanford grad and I only made it out of middle school. Or I don’t know, maybe the fact that she works for one of the biggest petrol companies in the world and I’m just someone who plays music for a living.” Vi responds without missing a beat.

At the words, Jinx and Ekko share a knowing look as Jayce sighs softly.

Vi had clearly given this a lot of thought already.

“I mean, she hasn’t even told Mel about us. What is that about?” Vi asks, turning her attention to Jayce.

Jayce merely shakes his head in response.

He couldn’t deny that he also found it weird that Caitlyn was keeping her relationship a secret from her best friend.

It was becoming increasingly difficult for Jayce to keep the secret from his girlfriend but Vi asked him not to tell her, and he was not about to lose his best friends trust.

What happens in rock and roll stays there.

“Maybe she’s just a naturally secretive person when it comes to relationships.” Ekko chimes in.

“No, no, it’s too secretive.” Vi says, shaking her head.

“Something's wrong.” She says flatly.

“Whatever the reason is I’m sure it’s nothing. Just ask her.” Jayce says.

Vi shakes her head before taking another swig of her beer.

“Let’s stop talking about this. Are we going out or not?” Vi says as she stands up from her chair.

May 1st

“And you never grow tired of this?” The woman asks calmly.

A small smirk tugs at Vi’s lips as she shakes her head, “Nope.”

“Wow.” The woman responds before looking back down at the script in front of her.

“So, you have no desire to settle down?” The woman continues.

“When you say settle down you mean…” Vi starts.

“Find a husband-” Before the interviewer can even continue there are audible snickers from the rest of the band as Vi merely cracks a smile.

“No husband.” Vi says calmly.

She thought it was quite obvious that she wasn’t into men but clearly this interviewer didn’t do her research properly.

“Okay, scratch that. Find a wife, have some kids…” The interviewer says.

“Does that interest you?” She continues.

“Not really.” Vi replies truthfully before sitting up a bit straighter on the couch.

“And why is that?” The interviewer continues.

At the question, Jinx raises a confused eyebrow.

This woman was really interested in this aspect of Vi’s life.

“Don’t think I’d be any good as a parent.” Vi responds calmly.

And just as the interviewer is about to ask another question Vi interjects, “This is an interview about our tour is it not? Don’t you think you should ask my bandmates some questions?”

Vi was used to this at this point. They band would get interviewed and it would be brutally obvious that the interviewer only seemed interested in interviewing Vi. On multiple occasions, she had to steer the interviewers in the direction of her bandmates and essentially do their job for them.

It was annoying and tiring at times but it came with the fame.

Yes, every member of the band had their own large fan bases but when it came to the mass media, they flocked to Vi.

Yes, she was the lead singer but the alpha presumed it had more to do with the fact that she was a female alpha leading a rock and roll band with not only women in it…which was a bit rarer.

----------------------------

As Vi walked onto the tour bus she heard her phone ring and picked it up immediately upon noticing who was calling.

“So, no husband.” Caitlyn says teasingly as Vi picks up the phone.

“You were watching that?” Vi asks with a small, embarrassed smile.

“Of course I was. I wanted to see your face.” Caitlyn responds honestly.

Vi smiles before shaking her head.

The way Caitlyn made her feel was something else.

“Is that true? What you said about the kids.” Caitlyn asks.

“Uh, yeah. Who knows, I may change my mind but as of right now I don’t see it in my future.” The alpha replies honestly.

When Caitlyn doesn’t respond immediately Vi begins to feel herself growing nervous.

Did she just mess something up?

“Do you want kids?” Vi eventually asks.

Caitlyn doesn’t respond at first as she contemplates her answer.

She always knew she was going to have kids at some point but that didn’t necessarily mean she wanted them. Having kids with Charles seemed like a duty that she would eventually need to fulfill, just like marrying him.

But the prospect of having kids with Vi…that’s something Caitlyn found herself desiring, imagining, fantasizing about.

“I think so.” Caitlyn ultimately replies.

Vi nods before saying, “That’s cool.”

At the words the alpha cringes and if she could, she would have smacked her palm into her face at the stupidity of her response.

“I mean, that’s awesome that you might want kids.” Vi corrects herself but she didn’t feel much better about that one either.

There really was no proper way to respond to Caitlyn.

“Vi, I-” Caitlyn starts but is quickly cut off by Charles walking into the backyard and calling out, “Cait, your parents are on the phone!”

The omega immediately snatches the phone off her ear and holds it against her chest in hopes of muffling the sound.

“Cait?” Vi asked in confusion, she had cut off mid-sentence and Vi had no idea what happened.

“Coming!” Caitlyn calls out before quickly hanging up the phone.

Vi looks down at the phone in confusion before shaking her head and pulling a cigarette out of her pocket.

“Who was that?” Charles asks as Caitlyn walks inside.

“Maggie, she was asking for help with something in her upcoming article.” Caitlyn replies calmly.

Charles merely nods in response before handing Caitlyn the phone and walking out of the room.

“Hello mother.” Caitlyn replies flatly as she puts the phone to her ear.

“Caitlyn! It is so good to hear your voice, I feel like I haven’t heard from you in forever.” Cassandra replies.

“I’m sorry I’ve been really busy.” Caitlyn replies calmly.

“You can’t be that busy, especially since Charles went back to work. Bless that man, isn’t he just amazing?” Cassandra continues.

Caitlyn has to stop herself from rolling her eyes at the words. If only her mother knew that Caitlyn was the reason that Charles went back to work.

Not that it would do much because Cassandra took every chance she was given to praise Charles.

“Yes, he is amazing.” Caitlyn replies.

“Is there a reason you called mother?” Caitlyn continues.

“I can’t just call my daughter because I wish to speak to her?” Cassandra asks, annoyance beginning to seep into her tone.

“If that was the case you wouldn’t call me every three months.” Caitlyn thinks to herself but holds her tongue.

She knew better than to say that.

When Caitlyn doesn’t respond, Cassandra takes the opportunity to continue talking.

“Well, your father and I were just sitting here in the house and realized we still have so much space. Even with you around the house, it still felt empty.” Cassandra says.

“Okay.” Caitlyn responds, confusion evident in her tone.

“And your father and I realized that the perfect thing to fill all this space would be grandchildren!” Cassandra says happily.

Caitlyn’s cringes at the words.

This was just great.

Who would have thought that after talking about babies with Vi only minutes ago that her mother would now be bringing it up.

“Now is not the right time for that mother.” Caitlyn responds calmly.

“When will it ever be the right time Caitlyn? Because if we’re being honest your biological clock is ticking honey.” Cassandra says.

“I’m only 27 mother.” Caitlyn responds, annoyed.

“I stand corrected.” Cassandra responds.

“Didn’t you have me in your mid-thirties?” Caitlyn replies quickly.

She wasn’t about to bow down to her mother that easily.

“That’s for good reason Caitlyn. I was building myself up in Piltover society, becoming a councilor.” Cassandra replies.

“I’m building myself up in society! I work for one of the biggest petrol companies in the world.” Caitlyn protests.

This was exactly why she didn’t call her mother because no matter what she did, she would never be good enough for her.

She would never compare to the “amazing” Cassandra Kiramman.

“I’m not going to argue with you Caitlyn.” Cassandra says firmly.

“But I suggest that you give what I said some thought, that’s all I ask. The Kiramman family needs to continue.” Cassandra continues.

“I never said I wasn’t having kids.” Caitlyn replies firmly.

God, her mother was so dramatic.

“Just think about it. Goodbye sweetheart.” Cassandra says.

Before Caitlyn can even reply to her mother, she hangs up the phone.

Caitlyn pulls the phone off her ear and looks at it in shock.

Did that seriously just happen?

Caitlyn knew what this meant. This meant that her mother had moved onto the next phase of Caitlyn’s life. Now, she would continue to pressure her until she eventually gave in, just like she did with Charles.

The thought made Caitlyn stomach churn.

But this time she wouldn’t let her win; she was determined not to.

Chapter Text

May 21st

Mel instantly runs up to Jayce as he steps off the tour bus with the rest of the band following shortly behind him.

The band and their crew had just arrived at the recording studio after finishing their tour and Jayce had invited Mel to come welcome them home and may have dropped a couple subtle hints about inviting the girls to come along in order for Vi to see Caitlyn.

Vi personally invited Caitlyn, obviously, but Jayce couldn’t help but remember what Vi said to him about her believing that Caitlyn might be ashamed of her seeing as she still hadn’t told Mel or the girls about their relationship.

So, the alpha decided to help Vi out a bit and suggested that Mel bring her friends along. That way Caitlyn had an excuse to be there.

As Vi exits the bus she immediately makes eye contact with Caitlyn, who was standing next to Maggie and Kelly.

The alpha knew better than to immediately approach the woman so instead she pretended as if she forgot something and quickly walked back onto the tour bus.

As she did so she could hear Jayce say, “Let’s go inside so I can give you all the merch I promised you guys.”

At the words Maggie and Kelly squealed in excitement and Vi silently thanked her best friend before watching through the window as everyone began walking inside the studio.

Caitlyn, however, took her sweet time following them into the studio.

It was blatantly obvious that she was waiting for Vi and the alpha just hopes that her friends were too excited by the idea of free merch to notice that Caitlyn hadn’t followed them into the studio.

Vi waited a couple more seconds before walking back off the tour bus and straight to Caitlyn who was leaning against wall of the building.

“Hi.” Vi says as she shoves her hands in the pocket of her jeans.

She didn’t know why but she was a bit nervous actually and she hoped it wasn’t showing.

Caitlyn doesn’t even respond as she gives the alpha a small smile before pulling her in by the sides of her leather jacket for a long-closed mouth kiss.

When they part, neither bother pulling back as they look at one another.

“Hi.” Caitlyn finally says softly.

The pair nuzzle their noses together before Caitlyn turns her head away.

“Hi Sevika.” Caitlyn says with a small smirk, gaining the attention of the security guard who was standing a couple feet away, acting as if she was oblivious to what was going on.

“Caitlyn.” The woman merely says as she nods at the omega.

Caitlyn had grown quite accustomed to Sevika being in their vicinity whenever she hung out with the band.

Luckily, whenever it was one on one time with Vi, Sevika wasn’t there and they were allowed some privacy.

After all, Sevika was the band’s security, not Vi’s. Vi had no personal security but the omega doubted she needed it. She could definitely take care of herself.

“I missed you.” Caitlyn whispers to the alpha.

“I missed you too.” Vi replies as she places her hands on the woman’s hips.

“Want to head inside?” Vi adds and the omega visibly frowns at the words.

“But I want to keep talking to you.” Caitlyn says poutingly.

It was Vi’s initial instinct to say, “You could talk to me whenever if you actually told your friends about me.”

But she managed to hold her tongue.

Instead, Vi opts to lean in closer until her mouth is right beside the omega’s ear.

“We can talk later…when we’re all alone.” Vi whispers huskily as she squeezes Caitlyn’s hips a bit tighter.

At the words Caitlyn has to stop her eyes from widening in shock before clearing her throat slightly in hopes of regaining her composure.

“Okay.” Caitlyn mutters softly.

At the words Vi pulls back and flashes her signature cocky smile at the omega before releasing her hold on her.

“Alright, let’s go then.” Vi says before already beginning to walk away.

Caitlyn can only stare at the rockstar in awe for a few seconds before finally following behind her.

---------------------------------------------

Vi slams Caitlyn’s back against the mirror as she places the omega on top of the sink.

Neither woman stop kissing one another as Vi’s hands squeeze Caitlyn’s ass hungrily and the omega scratches Vi’s scalp.

Both women begin involuntarily moving against one another as they passionately kissed.

The kiss only broke when Vi felt one of Caitlyn’s hands leave the back of her head and fall down to her pants, where she began unbuckling the alpha’s belt.

“Cait.” Vi pants as she lets her eyes look down to watch Caitlyn tug her belt off before dropping it on the bathroom floor.

The pair had tried to keep their distance once they walked back into the studio to join the rest of their friends. But as Vi and Caitlyn stared longingly at one another from across the room, the alpha couldn’t help but motion for Caitlyn to follow her as she left the room.

And that’s how they found themselves in one of the studios “private bathrooms.”

The omega unbuttons Vi’s jeans and slides the zipper down before shoving her hand into her boxer briefs.

Vi exhales loudly at the contact as she begins kissing, licking, and sucking on the omega’s neck hungrily.

“Fuck, I’ve missed you Cait.” Vi pants as Caitlyn starts stroking her cock to the best of her ability form this position.

“Nobody touches me like you.” Vi continues as her hips begin to thrust forward slightly to meet Caitlyn’s hand movements.

The alpha had missed Caitlyn immensely and that included her touch, obviously.

Yes, she had a couple hookups here and there while on tour but none of them compared in the slightest to what she felt whenever she’s with Caitlyn.

The words boosted Caitlyn’s ego immensely. Yes, a small part of her felt jealousy over the fact that other women were touching Vi, but she’d leave that for later.

“Yeah, you like this?” Caitlyn purrs into Vi’s ear as she continues to stroke the huge cock.

Vi merely nods into Caitlyn’s neck in response.

“Why don’t you fuck me then, huh? I’m sure you’ll like that even better.” Caitlyn teases.

At the words Vi pulls her head back before smiling shyly at the omega.

“Okay.” Vi merely says before quickly pushing her jeans and boxers down to her thighs.

Caitlyn watches eagerly as Vi slowly flips up her skirt before slowly dragging her tongue down her long legs before dropping it on top of the counter next to the omega.

Vi sighs loudly as she looks between Caitlyn’s spread legs as she rubs her hands up and down the omega’s firm thighs.

“Fuck, I want to eat your pussy so bad.” Vi pants as she stares at Caitlyn’s heat.

Caitlyn felt like whimpering at the words but managed to contain herself.

Both women knew they didn’t have enough time to properly love on one another.

Right now, was going to be a quick, hard fuck. They would have to save everything else for later.

So, without saying anything else, Vi quickly shoves herself inside the omega.

“Fuck!” Caitlyn moans loudly as Vi begins pounding into her.

“God, I’ve missed your fucking pussy.” Vi practically growls as she grips Caitlyn’s hips tighter.

“Oh my god, Vi.” Caitlyn whines as her legs wrap around the alpha and her hands grab the woman’s face, forcing her to look at her.

“Oh shit, fuck you feel so good.” Caitlyn moans as she holds eye contact with her lover.

She had been so pent up while Vi was gone.

Yes, she had sex with Charles, but it didn’t compare. Not in the slightest.

“Fuck I’m close already.” Caitlyn pants.

She knew it was supposed to be a quickie but she was still surprised about how fastly Vi was able to get her there.

“Yes Cait, cum on my cock. I want to see your cum all over me.” Vi grunts as she does a particularly hard thrust.

At this point Caitlyn’s back was slamming into the mirror with each of Vi’s vicious thrusts and she fears that it may be a bit noticeable to whoever passes the room.

The couple had chosen the bathroom located the furthest away from the group but there were still doubts in the omega’s mind.

But not nearly enough doubt to have her stop this. Not when Vi was making her feel this good.

------------------------------------------------

Lock can’t help but snicker as he walks down the hallway and notices Sevika lingering a little ways away from a bathroom door.

“They at it again?” The man asks knowingly.

Sevika merely nods at the words.

“Any estimate?” Lock asks.

“Give or take a minute or two.” Sevika replies flatly.

At the words, Lock raises an amused eyebrow.

That was quite short for the famed love machine that Vi was.

“Alright, I’ll keep em occupied.” Lock merely says before heading back in the direction of the rest of the group.

When Vi and Caitlyn eventually come out of the bathroom, the omega walks past Sevika at a record speed.

Caitlyn knew that Sevika was aware of what had just happened and she was surely used to it by now but she couldn’t help but be slightly embarrassed by the idea of her being able to hear some of what was being said or the noises that were being made.

Vi merely smirks at Sevika before patting the woman on the shoulder, silently thanking her.

The taller woman had to resist the urge to let a small smirk peel at her lips. She always felt the need to keep her hard, cold exterior up, even when around the band.

Sometimes she’d let go. But it was very rare.

-------------------------------------------

“That’s it.” Vi purrs as Caitlyn falls apart in her arms.

The omega was moaning softly as her hips thrusted up in an effort to meet the thrusts of Vi’s fingers.

They were currently back at Vi’s house in her bedroom. Vi sat against the headboard with Caitlyn’s back resting against her chest as she fingered her with one hand and used her other to play with her clit.

Caitlyn came relatively quick, which was no surprise to both women. They were still so pent up from being apart these past two months.

The omega could feel Vi’s huge cock pressing against her back and it was driving her crazy. So, the second she recovered from her orgasm she quickly flipped herself around and straddled the alpha.

Neither woman said anything as Caitlyn merely lifted herself up and Vi lined her cock up to her entrance.

Caitlyn rested her hands on Vi’s muscular shoulders as she began to slowly sink down onto Vi’s cock.

Vi’s mouth opened slightly as she watched in awe as her cock disappeared inside the omega. Caitlyn couldn’t help but hum in satisfaction once the entirety of the length was inside her.

Vi hissed in pleasure as she placed both hands on Caitlyn’s hips. She would never not be amazed by Caitlyn’s ability to take the entirety of her length like it was nothing.

As Caitlyn builds a rhythm with the help of Vi, lifting and dropping herself on Vi’s cock, she watched as the alpha fixated her glance on their connected bodies.

Caitlyn loved seeing Vi be in absolute awe of her cunt but what she needed right now was to look into her eyes.

So, Caitlyn slides her hands from Vi’s shoulder, up her neck, until her hands were holding Vi’s face.

“Look at me.” Caitlyn pants as she angles Vi’s head to look up at her.

Vi doesn’t protest and immediately makes eye contact with her lover.

The eye contact made the moment substantially better for both women. Yes, there sex was already incredible but the sheer amount of unspoken intimacy that was conveyed through their eye contact made it ten times better.

“I’ve missed you.” Vi eventually pants out.

“I-I was thinking about this every single night.” Vi continues as her fingers involuntarily tighten around Caitlyn’s waist.

“Yeah?” Caitlyn responds, feeling her ego grow at the words.

“Yes, fuck I couldn’t wait to get back to this.” Vi responds as Caitlyn begins slamming her hips down harder.

Caitlyn didn’t know what possessed her but she found herself saying, “Oh yeah? Did you think about this as you fucked those other girls?”

Vi’s eyes widened at the words. She was definitely not expecting that response.

She couldn’t tell if Caitlyn was pissed or aroused by the idea of her sleeping with other girls because the omega didn’t stop her movements.

Vi decided to tell the truth in hopes of the omega finding it hot rather than upsetting.

“Yes, fuck, but-but they didn’t compare.” Vi responds genuinely.

“Nobody can do what you do to me.” Vi reiterates.

At the words Caitlyn throws her head back and moans softly. She couldn’t deny the way that Vi’s words excited her.

The fact that a promiscuous rockstar like Vi was doting on her like this was making her incredibly aroused.

Sure, Vi could be lying to her but she doubted that.

Caitlyn didn’t know why she was getting such a kick out of having her ego boosted. She hoped it wasn’t a sign of her being some sort of narcissist but she was ultimately too turned on to give it that much thought.

It didn’t take much longer for Vi to get near her orgasm. She wished to prolong it but Caitlyn’s begging wasn’t helping her resolve.

“Yes make me cum Vi. Shit, make me cum!” Caitlyn whines as she nears her peak and Vi can’t contain herself any longer.

She thrusts a couple more times to prolong the omega’s orgasm but the second it’s finished she quickly pulls out and spills her seed all over the omega’s beautiful stomach.

Caitlyn pants in awe as she watches Vi come undone.

No matter how many times this has happened, Caitlyn would never get tired of the sight of Vi coming undone.

After that, the couple laid in silence for a while as they regained their breaths.

It was only when Vi turned on her side to face Caitlyn, that the silence was broken.

“I’ve missed you.” Vi says softly as she looks into Caitlyn’s beautiful blue eyes.

“I’ve missed you too.” Caitlyn says as a small smile makes its way onto her face.

Neither woman spoke for a while after that as they laid comfortably next to one another.

Vi had never felt so at peace as she did right now.

May 24th

At the sound of her office door opening, Caitlyn looks up from her paperwork to notice Charles.

The omega immediately looks back down at her paperwork, knowing that she didn’t need to be ultra professional with her husband while at work.

“Hi.” Charles simply says as he takes a few steps forward and closes the door behind him before sitting down in the chair in front of Caitlyn’s desk.

“Hello.” Caitlyn responds calmly, still looking down.

“I want to talk to you about something.” Charles says flatly.

At the words Caitlyn finally looks up from her paperwork.

“Sure, what’s up? Is it about Mitchell again?” Caitlyn asks calmly.

Mitchell had been acting up again this week, threatening to pull his funds.

Neither Caitlyn nor Charles believed he would actually do so but one could never be too sure. Perhaps Charles had heard some new developments.

“Uh, no. I wanted to talk about us actually.” Charles says, somewhat nervously.

At the words Caitlyn feels her heart rate immediately increase.

What could Charles possibly wish to talk about? And what was so urgent that he chose to speak about it at work and not home?

Was there anyway he could have found out about her and Vi?

“Okay.” Caitlyn ultimately says.

“So, um, I’ve been talking to your parents.” Charles starts but is quickly cut off by Caitlyn.

“My parents?” Caitlyn asks in both confusion and annoyance.

“Yes and we’ve been thinking…it’s time for us to start trying Caitlyn.” Charles says, a bit more confident this time.

“Excuse me?” Caitlyn asks in shock.

There was no way Charles was saying this to her right now, especially at work.

This was totally unprofessional to do, regardless of him being her husband.

“We’ve been married for three years Caitlyn. Its time.” Charles replies.

Caitlyn’s mouth hangs open in shock as she continues to try and process what was going on.

“You’ve been talking to my parents about this?” Caitlyn asks.

“Yes.” Charles replies calmly.

Caitlyn had no problem with Charles interacting with her parents. The problem she had was that he was doing it behind her back and conspiring with them.

“Is this why she asked me about children last time she called?” Caitlyn asks, her brow beginning to furrow as she became more aggravated.

Charles doesn’t answer right away and that’s all Caitlyn needs to get confirmation.

The omega cant help but scoff at the realization.

“Unbelievable.” She says under hear breath as she shakes her head.

“You know you could just ask me right? You didn’t have to go behind my back and make my parents start pressuring me into doing it?” Caitlyn says angrily.

“That’s what I’m doing right now.” Charles simply replies.

At the words, Caitlyn looks at the man as if he has ten heads.

“Are you serious right now?! You think that this is the proper way to ask me this kind of thing? You think that coming into my office during work hours and revealing that you’ve been conspiring with my parents-” Caitlyn says but is cut off.

“It wasn’t conspiring Caitlyn. We were simply talking.” Charles protests.

He knew Caitlyn’s parents were a sore spot for her but he honestly wasn’t expecting such a heated reaction.

“How the hell is it not conspiring? You are going behind my back trying to get my parents to help convince me to have kids.” Caitlyn responds, annoyed.

“Cait.” Charles starts but the omega doesn’t let him finish.

“This is neither the place nor time to talk about this Charles and you know that. So please leave, I have paperwork to finish.” Caitlyn says firmly before looking back down at her paperwork.

She needed to stop this situation before it escalated any further. The last thing they wanted was for the rest of their employees to hear them arguing about children from inside Caitlyn’s office.

It’d be highly unprofessional.

“Caitlyn.” Charles says almost pleadingly.

“Please leave now Charles before things get ugly.” Caitlyn says firmly, looking up to give her husband one last piercing look.

Charles simply sighs in both annoyance and disappointment before getting up from his chair and leaving the room.

Once the office door closes behind Charles, Caitlyn immediately drops her head into her hands.

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.” Caitlyn says softly.

Now she had one more thing to worry about and Caitlyn had a feeling this wasn’t the last she’d hear from Charles or her parents about having children.

 May 28th

Caitlyn couldn’t help but smile to herself as she sat in her chair and watched Vi chug an entire pitcher of beer like it was nothing as the rest of the band and her friends cheered her on.

She needed this.

After her conversation with Charles the other day in her office, Caitlyn has felt like she’s been walking on eggshells around the man whether that was at work or at home.

He kept giving her this look. She assumes it’s intended to be a sad puppy dog look that was supposed to make her feel bad for her husband and ultimately accede to his wishes of having children.

But in all honesty it just made her uncomfortable. She felt like whatever Charles was doing in these past few days was simply to try and get her to say yes to his proposition.

She could tell he was trying to manipulate her and it was absolutely exhausting to constantly reject or maneuver away from him.

Charles knew better than to mention her parents again but the cat was out of the bag. Now that Caitlyn knew they had been talking behind her back, she couldn’t help but wonder how much of what Charles was doing was tied to her parents.

Nevertheless, a night out with the band and her friends was exactly the detox Caitlyn needed.

As the night continued, the friends continued to drink and smoke as they spoke to one another.

Caitlyn was calmly listening to Maggie and Kelly’s conversation when Jayce pulled her attention away by saying, “Hey Caitlyn, can I ask you a question?”

“Sure.” Caitlyn says calmly with a nod before sitting up straighter in her chair.

The omega watches as Jayce takes a drag of his cigarette before speaking again.

“Would you die for someone you love?” Jayce asks as he points at her with his cigarette.

Caitlyn doesn’t respond at first as she is genuinely caught off guard.

She had expected one of Jayce’s usual stupid drunken questions. This one was actually quite deep and if one wished to go down a rabbit hole over it, they could.

As Caitlyn contemplated her words, she could feel Vi staring at her from beside her.

The alpha was curious to know if the omega would answer the same way she did.

“Do you mean my family or like a lover?” Caitlyn eventually asks.

“Both. Would you die for anyone?” Jayce answers.

Caitlyn hums in understanding as she nods her head.

“Well, I don’t have the best relationship with my family. So, I’d so no on that side of the question.” Caitlyn answers truthfully.

Vi can’t help but raise her eyebrows in surprise at the words. She had assumed that Caitlyn had a good relationship with her family considering she almost always wore her family crest.

But apparently not.

“It’s true.” A drunken Mel chimes in.

“Her mom’s a real bitch.” Mel slurs and Caitlyn cant help but chuckle awkwardly at the words.

“Really?” Vi asks from beside Caitlyn.

The omega simply looks at her and nods before turning back to Jayce. She hopes to change the topic off her mother before any of her friends feel the need to mention that she is a councilor.

“And when it comes to a lover?” Jayce asks eagerly.

Caitlyn doesn’t respond at first as she contemplates her answer.

She wouldn’t die for Charles.

Would she die for Vi?

She wasn’t so sure yet.

“Probably not.” Caitlyn simply says.

Neither of her friends reacted to this revelation, believing she was speaking of Charles. They were all well aware of the disdain Caitlyn held for him and the current situation that was going on regarding children and her parents’ involvement.

“Vi said no as well.” Ekko chimes in calmly and Caitlyn can’t help but turn to look at the alpha curiously.

Vi simply shrugs before taking a sip of her bear.

“Call me selfish but I just don’t see enough reason to basically kill yourself for someone else.” Vi responds truthfully.

“I understand.” Caitlyn replies calmly because after all, she agreed.

Besides, she’d expect nothing else from the alpha.

She was in love with Vi but that didn’t mean that she was going to let her love cloud her judgement.

Vi was still the famed promiscuous rockstar who people claimed could never be tamed and would never settle down.

She may have found solace and comfort with Caitlyn but the omega didn’t expect her presence to completely change the alpha and her values.

Caitlyn was well aware of the fact that this wasn’t your stereotypical love story.

This was reality, whether she liked it or not.

Chapter Text

June 4th

Caitlyn felt as if she had died and gone to heaven because the sight before her was so otherworldly, so magnificent, so…godlike.

Caitlyn had to practically pick her jaw up from the floor as she watched Vi continue to do her set of pull ups.

The entire time the omega watches as the alpha’s back muscles ripple and flex with her movements. Not to mention that she had an amazing view of Vi’s back tattoos.

Vi had invited her over to her house earlier and suggested that they work out together. They had never done this before and to say Caitlyn was excited would be an understatement.

Though both of them were meant to be working out, it seemed as though Caitlyn was content with just watching Vi in awe the entire time.

The alpha had easily noticed this in her peripheral vision but paid it no mind. In fact, she liked the attention. Especially since it was coming from Caitlyn.

So, as Vi did her last pull up she made sure to do it a bit slower than usual, allowing Caitlyn to get a longer look at the way her muscles rippled and bulged with her movements.

It was only when Vi dropped down from the bar that Caitlyn turned her eyes away and immediately picked up a dumbbell in hopes of looking like she had actually been working out.

Vi couldn’t help but laugh lightly at the sight.

Caitlyn was cute.

“You almost done with your set?” Vi asks before taking a couple steps closer to the omega.

“Yup, just have five more.” Caitlyn replies quickly.

Vi hums in amusement, knowing that Caitlyn was clearly lying.

Unless she had done fifteen reps in the past five seconds, which she obviously hadn’t.

As Caitlyn does her last five bicep curls, Vi watches curiously.

Vi knew very well how defined Caitlyn’s muscles were, having touched and seen them countless times.

But actually getting to watch her use them was a whole different story.

She had seen Caitlyn’s muscles ripple and bulge whenever they had sex but something about the way they moved while Caitlyn exercised made Vi kinda aroused.

She assumes the way she’s feeling now is how Caitlyn was feeling about her only mere seconds ago as she did her pullups.

Eventually Caitlyn placed the dumbbell down and turned to fully face Vi.

“What next?” The omega asks eagerly.

At the question, Vi looks around her home gym curiously.

They had already done a decent amount of exercises but Vi didn’t want it to end just yet and Caitlyn clearly didn’t want it to end either.

As Vi scanned the room her eyes finally landed on the two treadmills and a devious grin instantly made its way onto her face.

“You up for a bit of competition?” Vi asks with a grin as she looks back at Caitlyn.

Caitlyn, who was highly competitive herself, couldn’t help but grin back at her.

“What do you propose?” Caitlyn asks.

“A little race.” Vi simply replies and Caitlyn can’t help but laugh slightly.

“You’re going to lose Vi.” Caitlyn says, already beginning to walk over to the treadmills.

“If you say so.” Vi responds calmly before walking over to her own treadmill.

Vi had raced everyone in the band at some point in her life before and was proud to say she’d beaten them all at least once.

Yes, she’s also lost at times but she chose to look at the positive outcomes.

Caitlyn was quite fast herself and she had faith that her considerably longer legs would allow her to prevail.

Unfortunately, since they were inside this would be more of a test of stamina rather than speed.

Nevertheless, Caitlyn was still very confident.

Both women started at the same time with their treadmills set at the same, steady pace.

Vi was the first one to increase her speed as she stole a quick look at Caitlyn. The omega heard the beeps from the treadmill, alerting her that Vi had increased her speed, and couldn’t help but do the same.

However, Caitlyn kept her gaze forward on the nearby wall in hopes of not getting distracted.

The pair quickly built a rhythm where Vi would increase her speed as she looked at Caitlyn teasingly and the omega would increase hers as she gazed at the wall.

As they continued to run Caitlyn felt her lungs beginning to give out. Her breathing was becoming noticeably labored as Vi’s remained relatively steady.

Caitlyn always believed herself to be a relatively confident person who trusted her abilities but right now she was beginning to panic.

She had severely underestimated Vi’s stamina, which was stupid considering she had witnessed firsthand just how much stamina Vi had in the bedroom. Not to mention on stage as well.

“What’s wrong Cupcake? Want to give up?” Vi pants out teasingly as she turns her head to look at Caitlyn.

“You wish.” Caitlyn pants back as she continues to stare at the wall.

Vi laughs lightly, still looking at Caitlyn as she increases her speed.

It took all of Caitlyn’s will power not to audibly groan at the sound of Vi’s treadmill beeping.

The omega wouldn’t back down though and reluctantly reached down to increase her speed to match Vi’s, despite her lungs and legs begging her to slow down.

Vi, who had expected Caitlyn to tap out after the latest increase of her speed, couldn’t hide the look of shock that made its way onto her face.

In an almost childlike manner, Vi quickly increases her speed again as she continues to look at Caitlyn.

A smug smile makes its way onto Vi’s face as she watches the disappointment wash over Caitlyn’s face at the sound of the beeping treadmill.

She had expected the omega to finally tap out but instead Caitlyn reluctantly increased her speed before finally turning her head to look at Vi.

“I-I can do this all day.” Caitlyn pants out.

Vi wasn’t a hundred percent sure why but the words threw her off guard and broke her concentration. But they did.

It was only for a split second but that was enough for her to drag her foot against the floor of the treadmill just a bit longer, causing her to lose her footing.

It happened in a blink of an eye. One second Vi was running beside her, the next she was falling flat onto her face on the treadmill, busting her chin on it before getting thrown back a couple feet.

“Oh shit.” Caitlyn says as she quickly stops her treadmill and runs over to Vi.

“Are you okay?” Caitlyn asks genuinely as she helps Vi stand up.

“Damn. Yeah I’m fine.” Vi says with a small smile as she looks down at her arms, which now had burns from the treadmill.

“Oh baby, you’re chin’s all cut and burnt.” Caitlyn says truthfully as she takes Vi’s chin in her hand and turns her head slightly to inspect the damages.

It was nothing that wouldn’t heal in a couple days and Vi had experienced much worse pain but she wasn’t going to pass up on the opportunity for Caitlyn to pamper her.

“Kiss it better?” Vi asks with a pout.

Caitlyn can’t help but shake her head slightly as she smiled down at the alpha.

She was so cute.

So, Caitlyn leaned down to lightly place a kiss on Vi’s chin, earning a contented smile and sigh from the alpha.

Vi had expected that to be it but instead Caitlyn continued to kiss Vi, placing soft kisses from her chin to her cheek, to her eyebrows, her forehead, the bridge of her nose, and lastly her lips.

The kiss was brief but the second it broke; they looked into one another’s eyes silently asking one another for more.

So, Caitlyn leaned back in and kissed Vi, this time with more force.

Vi instantly wrapped her arms around Caitlyn’s waist as Caitlyn’s arms wrapped around Vi’s neck, pulling their bodies tightly together.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but moan softly into the kiss as Vi slid her tongue into her mouth.

As the kiss increased in intensity Caitlyn’s hand slid up from Vi’s neck to her head where she threaded her fingers in the pink hair, scratching and tugging throughout the entirety of the kiss.

As they kissed Vi’s hand flexed as she squeezed Caitlyn’s hips tighter.

She could feel her cock throbbing within the confines of her gym shorts as Caitlyn began to subconsciously move her hips into her crotch.

Eventually the pair parted in hopes of regaining their breaths.

As they did so, Caitlyn placed a hand on Vi’s chest before lightly pushing her back until the back of Vi’s knees hit a nearby bench.

Caitlyn then pushed Vi’s shoulder down, forcing her to sit down.

Vi didn’t protest and watched eagerly as Caitlyn quickly dropped to her knees in between her spread legs.

The omega hastily tugged Vi’s shorts and boxers down, allowing the alpha’s cock to spring free.

Caitlyn wasted no time taking Vi’s cock into her hand and beginning to slowly jerk off the hardening rod.

With her other hand she pushed up Vi’s shirt slightly, in hopes of getting a good look at her abs.

Vi easily got the hint and quickly took the shirt off.

Having just worked out, Vi’s abs were even more defined than usual and Caitlyn felt like she was salivating at the sight.

“Fuck.” Vi pants out as Caitlyn starts sucking the tip of her cock.

Caitlyn sucks the tip for a couple seconds before releasing it with a pop.

She then slowly drags her lips against the entirety of Vi’s length, maintaining eye contact the entire time.

Vi watched, mouth agape, as Caitlyn began slowly worshipping her cock.

No matter how many times Caitlyn would do this to her, Vi always felt like it was the first.

There was still that spark of passion that you’d have right when you started fooling around with someone.

They had only been seeing one another for about four months but for Vi standards that was an eternity.

She’s never been with someone for this long, even if it was still something casual like this. The longest Vi’s ever fooled around with the same girl for was about three weeks before she got bored of her.

But as Vi continued to look down at Caitlyn she knew that wouldn’t happen.

She would never get bored of the woman before her.

The thought was both terrifying and exhilarating.

Vi still hadn’t gotten over her fear of commitment nor had she found any real reason as to why Caitlyn was being so secretive about their relationship.

She really had no idea how to try and further their relationship even if she wanted to and she was desperately hoping that Caitlyn would make the next move but she wasn’t really sure if that day would come very soon…if ever.

Almost as if she noticed Vi drifting off into her thoughts, Caitlyn stopped her movements and stood up.

Vi immediately looks up at the omega in confusion.

But before Vi can ask any questions, Caitlyn takes her hand in her own and pulls her off the bench.

Vi watches curiously as Caitlyn guides them over to the other side of the room where the entirety of the wall is covered in a mirror.

Without saying anything Caitlyn quickly strips out of her shorts and underwear before bending herself over another nearby bench.

“Come on stud.” Caitlyn says teasingly, noticing Vi simply staring at her in awe.

Vi couldn’t deny how fucking hot the sight of Caitlyn bent over like that was. Not to mention that Caitlyn had purposely positioned them in front of the mirror, allowing for a better view.

Vi wasted no time settling in behind Caitlyn.

The omega watched through the mirror as Vi slaps her hard cock against her as a couple times.

The sound was loud and it reminded Caitlyn just how thick Vi’s cock was.

God she couldn’t wait to have it inside her.

As Vi lined her cock up to Caitlyn’s entrance, the omega watched eagerly through the mirror.

She had expected Vi to just thrust in harshly but instead the alpha slowly inserted the tip of her cock before pulling it back out and repeating the movement three more times.

The next time the alpha does it, Caitlyn tries to move her hips back to force the alpha’s cock to go deeper but Vi quickly pulls back.

“Don’t tease Vi.” Caitlyn whines.

Vi smirks to herself before making eye contact with Caitlyn through the mirror.

“But you sound so hot when you beg.” Vi says teasingly before tapping her cock against Caitlyn’s ass again.

“Vi.” Caitlyn simply says.

In any other scenario, Vi would try and drag it out a bit longer but today she decided to have a bit of mercy on the omega.

After all, she was bent over a bench in her home gym. It wasn’t nearly as comfortable as her bed.

“Okay fine, fine.” Vi says softly before aligning her cock to Caitlyn’s entrance once again.

Caitlyn watches eagerly through the mirror as Vi finally fully inserts herself into her.

Vi takes her time slowly sinking the entirety of her length into Caitlyn, alternating between looking at her cock and looking at Caitlyn’s reaction.

Once she buried to the hilt both women take a second to relish the sheer amount of pleasure they were experiencing.

Vi’s grip on Caitlyn’s waist tightened slightly as she began pulling her cock back slowly before thrusting back in harshly.

“Fuck!” Caitlyn moans at the movement.

Vi wasted no time gaining rhythm. She’d slowly sink her cock all the way out before quickly thrusting right back into the omega.

Each time their thighs would meet and create a loud slapping sound that turned both of them on immensely.

“Oh my god.” Caitlyn whines as she watches Vi start to really pound into her.

She was only able to hold her head up for a few more seconds before her head fell down and she was forced to stare at the ground, almost in a daze from the sheer amount of pleasure she was feeling.

Vi, however, wouldn’t have it and quickly grabbed Caitlyn’s ponytail before pulling her head up.

Caitlyn moaned loudly at the contact and silently thanked the alpha because watching them fucking through the mirror was a much better view than the ground.

“Yeah that’s it.” Vi pants as she watches Caitlyn’s eyes fixate on her cock through the mirror.

“Watch as I fuck the shit out of you.” Vi continues and Caitlyn felt like cumming on the spot.

Vi could recite nursery rhymes and Caitlyn would feel like the words could push her over the edge.

There was just something about Vi’s voice that set Caitlyn on fire.

“Damn.” Vi can’t help but say underneath her breath as she watches Caitlyn’s fat ass bounce against her thighs with each thrust.

Vi was completely in awe of Caitlyn. How she managed to take her cock with such ease every time was still a mystery to the alpha.

Vi didn’t know what was coming over her but the longer she stared at Caitlyn’s ass the more possessive she was beginning to feel herself becoming.

She hoped Caitlyn wasn’t doing this with anyone else.

She knew it was stupid of her to think this way considering she was sleeping with other girls herself whenever she went on tour but she couldn’t help it.

She wanted Caitlyn all to herself.

Caitlyn had to hold back a surprised squeal when Vi leant forward, without removing her cock, to wrap a hand around Caitlyn’s throat and pull her back into a somewhat bent standing position.

With their faces now inches away, Vi continued to pound into Caitlyn.

“Oh my god.” Caitlyn moans as Vi continues to hold her in place.

As her eyes flicker back to the mirror she felt like she had died and gone to heaven.

They looked so fucking hot.

“Fuck, I love your pussy.” Vi grits out softly.

Caitlyn’s brow simply furrows in pleasure at the words.

“Who’s fucking pussy is this?” Vi asks as she brings her mouth closer to Caitlyn’s ears.

“Yours.” Caitlyn quickly responds.

“Whose?” Vi teases back.

“Yours!” Caitlyn reiterates a bit louder.

Vi simply smirks before placing a soft kiss on Caitlyn’s shoulder and then letting go of her neck, allowing her to fall back down onto the bench.

Before Caitlyn can even process that they have changed back to the original position, Vi places one of her legs up onto the bench beside Caitlyn.

This way Vi was able to pound even deeper into the omega, earning a particularly loud moan from Caitlyn.

Caitlyn didn’t know why she was surprised each time that Vi somehow managed to find a way to go deeper, but she was.

Vi’s prowess in the bedroom would always amaze her it seems. But that’s one of the things she loved so much about her.

Vi always kept her on her toes.

“Shit Vi, I’m going to cum.” Caitlyn whines as Vi angles herself to hit her g-spot.

Vi couldn’t even respond to the words as she was far to focused on her movements, hoping to push Caitlyn over the edge and feel Caitlyn’s cunt clench and flutter around her.

It only took two more thrusts for Vi to get her wish. The alpha watched intently through the mirror as Caitlyn’s brow furrowed and her mouth remained open throughout the entirety of her orgasm.

She was so fucking hot.

As Caitlyn’s orgasm finally washed over her Vi slowed down a bit to allow the omega a bit of time to recover.

As she did this she slowly rubbed a hand up and down Caitlyn’s back.

As she slowly fucked Caitlyn she listened intently to the pants and soft moans that continued to come out of her mouth.

Vi only looked away from Caitlyn’s face to look down at her cock, which was slowly becoming coated by more and more of Caitlyn’s release.

Vi would never tire of the sight of Caitlyn’s cum on her cock and someday Vi hoped to see her cock covered in both their releases but that would be on Caitlyn’s terms.

The thought of being able to cum inside Caitlyn almost pushed Vi over the edge but she quickly shook her head before brining her other leg up onto the bench, effectively squatting over Caitlyn’s.

“FUCK!” Caitlyn moans loudly at the change as Vi once again starts pounding into the woman.

She’d bring her cock all the way out to the tip before slamming her cock back in until her balls slapped the rest of Caitlyn’s cunt.

“Shit Vi.” Caitlyn whines as her brow furrows in pleasure.

Vi can’t help but look down at Caitlyn in a daze as she continues to fuck into her almost animalistically.

As Vi fucked into her lover, the same thing repeated over and over in her head, “Mine, mine, mine.”

--------------------------------------------------------

“So, did you ask her?” Jinx asks as she plops down onto the nearby couch.

Vi takes a puff of her blunt before responding, “Nah.”

“Vi!” Jinx says, in both annoyance and shock.

“You were supposed to.” Jinx asks.

“I know.” Vi replies snippily.

“Then why didn’t you? We leave in less than a week.” Jinx says truthfully.

“I just, I couldn’t do it.” Vi says truthfully.

Jinx simply sighs in disappointment.

“She’s probably gonna say no anyways. I should have asked her right when we got back.” Vi says truthfully, remembering that Caitlyn said she’d need to ask for time off of work about a month in advance.

Truth is, when Vi had invited Caitlyn over to her house earlier in the day she had planned on asking the omega to join her and the band on their next tour.

It was a brief tour of only twenty days but Vi didn’t want to be apart from the omega that long.

Besides this was as good as any of a tour to introduce Caitlyn more into her lifestyle. It was relatively short and it was only in the U.S. So, God forbid shit were to hit the fan, Vi could simply buy her a flight back to LA.

Vi felt her heart sinking at the thought of something possibly going wrong between her and Caitlyn.

“You should still try and get her to come.” Jinx eventually says.

Vi doesn’t reply as she takes another puff of her blunt.

“You know, because I’ll be with Ekko sometimes and Jayce will be with Mel.” Jinx says truthfully.

“Right.” Vi says softly to herself.

She had almost forgotten that Jayce had invited Mel to come along with them.

Vi definitely didn’t want to be a fifth wheel. Hell, she didn’t even like being a third wheel.

Jinx had her own reasons for pressuring Vi to invite Caitlyn. One of them having to do with Vi’s near overdose a couple months ago. She knew how her sister could get when she was all alone.

Normally on tour Vi had no problem being left alone by the rest of the band. The only difference this time was that Jayce would have Mel.

Vi would be surrounded by couples, highlighting her own lack of a real significant other. Despite her claiming to have no interest in true romance, Jinx knew that it bothered her sister.

Hence, Jinx hoped to avoid placing Vi in another situation that could possibly lead to her getting out of control.

Caitlyn, hopefully, would help prevent that.

“I need to tell Jayce to invite Maggie and Kelly.” Vi says, earning a nod from Jinx.

“Still nothing about that?” Jinx asks.

Vi didn’t need clarification on what her sister meant.

She was referring to Vi’s worries about Caitlyn still not telling her friends about them.

“Didn’t ask.” Vi replies calmly.

Jinx, despite wanting to try and talk some courage into her sister, merely nodded in understanding.

She knew there was no point in trying to pressure Vi into doing something she didn’t want to do or was too afraid to do. She knew far too well how that usually turned out.

Chapter Text

June 6th

As Caitlyn looks down at her ringing phone she has to stop herself from groaning at the sight of the number.

“What?” Mel asks, easily noticing her best friend’s reaction.

“It’s my mother.” Caitlyn simply says.

At the words, all three of her friends noticeably cringe.

Caitlyn then shoves her phone into her purse, ignoring the constant ringing.

“You’re not going to answer it?” Kelly asks, almost in shock.

Caitlyn always picked up the phone when her mother called, even if she didn’t want to.

But apparently not today.

“Why would I? So, she can just tell me my womb is dying and that whatever I do from now on in my life until I have a baby will be pointless?” Caitlyn responds bitterly.

Caitlyn’s friends knew damn well how annoying her mother had been recently regarding the possibility of Caitlyn having children. They also knew how annoying and persistent Charles was being.

After the day in the office Charles tuned it down a little with the baby talk but he someone managed to find a way to incorporate it into at least one conversation a day.

Caitlyn felt like she was going crazy.

If it weren’t for the moments with Vi and her friends, Caitlyn had no doubt that she would likely spiral into madness and absolutely loath her life.

“I just can't take it anymore.” Caitlyn says truthfully as she shakes her head.

Her friends all frown at the words.

“You need a break.” Maggie says genuinely, earning a small smile from Caitlyn.

“You could say that again.” Caitlyn responds.

“You know that Jayce invited us all to come on tour with them. The offer still stands, you should come.” Mel says truthfully.

Caitlyn was well aware of the invitation, having received it from Vi yesterday over the phone.

The omega had wanted to say yes immediately but ultimately said she would have to think about it and see if she could pull some strings to allow her to miss work for that long.

Vi, naturally, was understanding and apologized for asking her on such short notice, to which Caitlyn reassured her that it was okay.

Yes, it was short notice but if Caitlyn truly wanted to, she could manage to find a way to get off work for twenty days.

The problem was Charles.

How in the hell could she explain to her husband why she was going to be gone for twenty days?

“Charles wouldn’t agree.” Caitlyn simply replies.

“Screw him.” Kelly responds quickly.

Caitlyn smirks slightly at the words.

She wished it was that easy.

“How often do you get invited to tour with one of the biggest bands in the world?” Maggie asks, excitement seeping through her tone.

She still couldn’t believe she was going on tour with Iron Fight.

Caitlyn doesn’t respond at first as she contemplates her options.

She really did want to accompany them. She just didn’t know how it would be possible.

She really didn’t want to push her luck and risk Charles finding out about Vi. Especially now that he was frequently speaking with her mother.

A couple months ago if he found out, Caitlyn suspects he would have kept Caitlyn’s affair a secret out of shame. But now that he had seemingly become so close to Cassandra, Caitlyn had an inkling that he would spill all her secrets to her if given the opportunity.

And she definitely didn’t want that.

Caitlyn hated to be reminded of her similarities to her mother but unfortunately just like Cassandra, she cared deeply about her public appearance.

If her customers and colleagues were to find out that she’d been cheating on her  successful, handsome, seemingly well-put husband with a younger more rebellious female alpha…let’s just say she would be much less respected.

And Caitlyn didn’t work as hard as she did to lose all her respect that easily.

“I’ll try and figure it out.” Caitlyn simply says.

At the words her friends share a knowing look.

They had a feeling they’d unfortunately be going on this tour without the omega.

----------------------------------------------------

As Caitlyn unlocked the front door and opened it, she was surprised to see Charles sitting on the couch with a beer bottle in his hand.

The omega couldn’t help but look down at her watch in confusion.

Charles should still be at work.

“You’re home.” Caitlyn simply says as she closes the door behind her.

Today was one of her occasional off-days and frankly coming home to see her husband was not what she wanted to see.

“Your mother called.” Charles says as he looks at Caitlyn.

The omega has to resist the urge to groan and simply says, “Did you pick up?”

“Yes, she said she called you and you didn’t pick up.” Charles responds.

“She called the house to tell you that?” Caitlyn asks, annoyance and confusion etched onto her face.

“She was worried, you always pick up.” Charles responds truthfully.

Caitlyn simply nods at the words.

She wasn’t sure if that was truly the reason why her mother called the house but it was the reason she’d have to accept.

“Did she say anything important?” Caitlyn asks as she begins heading to the kitchen in hopes of making herself a nice cup of tea.

“She just mentioned something about one of the councilors daughters.” Charles responds.

At the words Caitlyn’s ears practically perk up.

Perhaps it was about Councilor Hoskel’s daughter. If she recalls correctly that was who tried to book Vi and the band for her birthday party.

“What about it?” Caitlyn calls out.

“She’s pregnant.” Charles replies.

At the words Caitlyn immediately deflates.

She sees where this is going.

Her mother didn’t call her to fill her in on some tragic or interesting event that occurred with a councilor’s daughter.

She called her to compare her to this other woman, to shame her.

Caitlyn decides not to respond at all. There was no reason to.

“Did you hear me?” Charles says from the other room, confused as to why Caitlyn hadn’t responded.

“Yup.” Caitlyn simply replies, annoyance evident in her tone.

She has a feeling she’s about to be in for a long rest of the day with her husband.

June 9th

“How is it?” Charles asks hesitantly as he watches Caitlyn shove a forkful of the cheesecake into her mouth.

The omega chews silently for a couple seconds before answering.

“It’s great.” She responds with a small smile.

“Actually?” Charles asks, almost in shock that his own creation was actually edible.

The last time he had attempted to make cheesecake from scratch the texture and flavor were all wrong.

“Yup.” Caitlyn replies with a small smile at Charles’s reaction.

“Here, try it.” Caitlyn says before holding a forkful out to her husband.

She was surprised he hadn’t tried it yet but then again, he always wanted her to try whatever he cooked first before he tried it.

He wasn’t the best cook but he was trying and slowly getting better.

Caitlyn could give him that.

“So, what’s the occasion? Just felt like improving your skills?” Caitlyn asks before taking another bite.

At the words Charles brings his hand up to rub at the back of his neck nervously.

“Well…I thought I should be able to cook some more stuff for when you’re incapacitated.” Charles eventually says.

At the words Caitlyn freezes and raises her eyebrows in confusion.

“Incapacitated?” Caitlyn asks, confused.

“You know…when you’re pregnant.” Charles says.

“Charles.” Caitlyn immediately replies knowingly.

He had managed to go at least two days without mentioning it and Caitlyn thought perhaps she’d get a break for at least a couple weeks but apparently not.

“Cait.” Charles replies, his tone almost childish.

“Now’s as good a time as ever to expand our family.” Charles adds.

“I disagree.” Caitlyn replies firmly as she shakes her head.

“Why?” Charles quickly replies.

“Because I do Charles. It’s my body and I don’t want to do that yet. I’m not ready for motherhood.” Caitlyn says truthfully.

“Well, what if I’m ready for fatherhood?” Charles quickly counters.

“Well then that sucks for you.” Caitlyn responds before she can even process the words.

Charles immediately scoffs in response.

Caitlyn knew it was harsh but she was fed up with hearing the same thing over and over.

“That’s really selfish of you Caitlyn.” Charles says seriously.

“Of me?!” Caitlyn replies as she places one of her hands on her chest.

“How is that any more selfish than you trying to force me into becoming a mother because it’s what you want?!” Caitlyn asks in exasperation, now standing up out of her seat.

“Because what I want is normal!” Charles protests, his voice growing louder as he stands up as well.

Caitlyn didn’t know why but the words felt like a gut punch to her and she took a couple seconds to actually respond to him.

“Are you saying somethings wrong with me?” Caitlyn asks, her voice softer and more vulnerable.

“No Cait.” Charles says softly as he takes a couple steps closer to the omega.

“I’m just saying that this is a normal part of life. You date, you get married, you have children.” Charles says.

“Yes but on my own timeline.” Caitlyn says firmly.

“This isn’t for you…or my mother to decide.” Caitlyn adds as she shakes her head.

“So, I have no say in this?” Charles replies in annoyance.

“Of course you do Charles but you can’t say that you’ve given me much say in this either.” Caitlyn responds quickly.

“How haven’t I?” Charles asks, his eyebrows raised in confusion.

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe the fact that you’re shoving the idea of motherhood down my throat almost everyday and conspiring with my mother.” Caitlyn responds, agitated.

How could Charles not see that his behavior was wrong?

“Once again, it wasn’t conspiring. And is wanting a child some kind of crime?!” Charles says loudly.

“No but basically forcing me to have one is!” Caitlyn replies, equally as loud.

“Oh, stop being so fucking dramatic Caitlyn!” Charles replies as he places his hands on his hips.

Caitlyn simply scoffs at the words before turning and beginning to walk away.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Charles calls out.

“To shower, I don’t want to be around you anymore.” Caitlyn says truthfully as she continues to walk away.

Charles doesn’t respond at first, contemplating as if he should say what’s on his mind, before finally speaking.

“You know, you’re really hard to love sometimes Caitlyn.” He calls out.

At the words, the omega immediately stops in her tracks and feels a lump immediately make its way into her throat.

That hurt her…bad.

“Excuse me?” Caitlyn says, her back still turned to her husband.

“You’re selfish Caitlyn. You only care about yourself.” Charles says flatly.

In that moment Caitlyn had so much she could have said to bite back at Charles, to make him feel as shitty as he just made her but she held her tongue.

She knew if she swung back that Charles would swing back with something worse and frankly Caitlyn didn’t want her marriage to end tonight.

“Fuck you Charles.” Caitlyn simply says before finally walking up the stairs.

Charles watches Caitlyn walk away, scowling at her the entire time.

It was only when she was out of his sight that he seemed to realize what had just happened.

He felt like shit but couldn’t deny the fact that he did believe the words he spoke.

The man shook his head in hopes of ridding himself of his guilt and quickly headed to the kitchen in hopes of finding another beet bottle to drink away his thoughts.

----------------------------------------------

It was in moments like these that Caitlyn really hated herself.

As she stared at the mirror before her, completely naked, she couldn’t get the image out of her head.

This was her, completely, unequivocally, naked and vulnerable.

But all she saw was her mother.

People had said all her life that Caitlyn looked just like her mother.

It was meant as a compliment really seeing as Cassandra Kiramman was a very good-looking woman but Caitlyn always secretly despised the praise.

She never wanted to be compared to her mother, even if that meant physically.

As Caitlyn leant her hands against the sink and continued to look at herself in the mirror, she couldn’t help but scowl at her reflection.

She really did look like her mother.

Her incredibly selfish mother.

She always liked to think that she was nothing like her but if any of what Charles said was true then they weren’t all that different.

The thought angered her immensely.

“Fuck you.” Caitlyn says as she stares at her reflection.

Was she addressing her mother or herself?

She wasn’t entirety sure.

“Fuck you.” Caitlyn says again as she begins to ball her hands into fists tightly.

It was beginning to hurt but frankly she didn’t care.

She needed to feel something, anything, to get her mind off how disgusted she felt with herself.

Eventually, Caitlyn makes her way into the shower where she is able to find brief solace for about a minute or two before her mind is clouded once again.

“You’re selfish. You’re unlovable. You’re just like your mother. You’re selfish. You’re unlovable. You’re just like your mother.” Caitlyn thought over and over.

It was right as Caitlyn turned off the shower that a thought popped into her mind.

“Fine, if you want me to be selfish then I’ll be selfish.” She thought to herself as she got out of the shower.

When she exited the bathroom, she immediately made her way over to the phone that rested on the bedside table.

The second the phone picked up; Caitlyn spoke.

“I’m coming with you guys. Can you pick me up in the morning?” Caitlyn says.

Mel didn’t respond at first, surprised by the words.

“Sure. What changed?” Mel asks hesitantly.

“You were right. I need a break.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

Mel hums in understanding, instantly realizing that something must have happened between her and Charles.

She knew better than to ask about it right now, knowing that Caitlyn would prefer some time to process it and would likely want to tell her about it in person rather than on the phone.

“You’re okay?” Mel asks calmly.

“I will be.” Caitlyn says honestly.

“Okay, I’ll call Jayce and the girls to let them know you’re coming. Call me if you need anything, okay?” Mel says.

“I will. Thanks Mel.” Caitlyn says honestly.

“Of course. Goodnight Cait.” Mel replies.

“Goodnight.” Caitlyn says softly before hanging up the phone.

June 10th

As Caitlyn comes down the stairs with her suitcase she can’t hide the disappointment that makes its way onto her face at the sight of Charles sitting on the couch, once again nursing a beer.

She had hoped that the man would still be sleeping in the guest bedroom by the time she left but apparently not.

Upon noticing Caitlyn’s suitcase, Charles quickly stands up from the couch.

“Are you going somewhere?” Charles asks, almost panicked.

“Yes. I’m going on a trip with the girls.” Caitlyn replies flatly as she makes her way over to the front door.

“Why?” Charles quickly asks.

“I just need a break Charles.” Caitlyn responds as she continues walking.

Charles doesn’t respond for a couple seconds but as Caitlyn’s hand touches the doorknob, he lets his eyes flicker down to her ringless left hand.

Caitlyn always left her ring at home or in her car when she would see Vi but considering this would be such a long trip she felt it was safer to just leave it at home. Not to mention the sight of her without her ring might knock some sense into her husband.

“Are-are you coming back?” Charles asks, his tone full of fear.

Caitlyn can’t help but feel a bit bad and turn to face her husband.

“Yes, I’ll be back.” Caitlyn says calmly.

Charles wasn’t so sure if he believed that considering she wasn’t wearing her ring but instead of voicing his fears he asked, “How long will you be gone?”

“About twenty days,” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

At the words Charles visibly flinches, clearly not expecting it.

She knew she could probably lie and say more time but she also had to take into account that she had a job.

Caitlyn already felt bad about leaving her colleagues for twenty days, any longer would make her feel like utter shit.

It’d be…selfish.

“I’ll be back and I’ll call.” Caitlyn reiterates, earning a hesitant nod from Charles.

Caitlyn then turns to open the door and is one step out of it when Charles calls out, “I love you Caitlyn.”

Caitlyn turns to look at her husband for a couple seconds before softly saying, “I love you too.”

With that she closes the door behind her and heads towards Mel’s parked car.

-----------------------------------------------------------

Vi can’t help but gasp in shock as she watches Caitlyn exit Mel’s car.

The alpha quickly turns to look at Jayce questionably.

“Did you know?” She asks.

The man shrugs with a smirk before saying, “Maybe.”

Mel had called Jayce last night to tell him that Caitlyn would now be accompanying them. Originally, his first thought was to call Vi but then he thought of how nice it would be to see Vi’s reaction to Caitlyn showing up without her knowing and decided not to tell the woman.

And based off the reaction he just witnessed; he had made the right decision.

Vi didn’t know why but she felt tears brimming in her eyes as she turned her head back towards Caitlyn.

She couldn’t believe Caitlyn was actually here and was finding it difficult to hide her excitement.

“You came.” Vi eventually says with a big smile when Caitlyn finally stood before her.

“Yeah. My vacation time was granted last minute.” Caitlyn lies with a smile of her own.

“Great.” Vi replies with a huge smile, earning one back from the omega.

However, Vi couldn’t help but immediately notice that the omega’s smile didn’t seem nearly as genuine.

Vi quickly dismissed it, assuming that perhaps the omega was tired from having to prepare for a trip on such short notice.

It took Caitlyn about an hour or two to finally get back to her normal self and finally push back the memory of last night, at least for now.

And it was relatively easy to do so within the comforts of Vi’s arms.

Having woken up relatively early to arrive at the studio, all of Caitlyn’s friends were exhausted and had slipped off to sleep almost instantly.

This allowed Caitlyn to lay next to Vi on one of the couches in the tour bus.

As they basically spooned, Vi couldn’t help but whisper to Caitlyn, “Are you upset?”

Caitlyn, who was the little spoon and therefore had her back to Vi, shook her head at the words.

“Not anymore.” Caitlyn says truthfully.

“Okay…do you, do you want to talk about it?” Vi whispers softly.

“No, it’s fine, just hold me please.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

“Okay, I can do that.” Vi whispers with a small smirk before holding Caitlyn tighter.

Caitlyn can't help but smile as well before letting her eyes drift around the bus.

Her smile falters slightly as she sees who she recognizes as Vi’s manager Harrison, staring at them almost angrily.

He looked away immediately when he noticed Caitlyn had caught him but it was too late, she had seen his anger.

She couldn’t deny that it unsettled her how he was looking at them but she quickly shook her head and looked away in hopes of forgetting it.

Right now, she only wanted to focus on Vi and how good it felt to be back into her arms.

Chapter Text

June 12th

Caitlyn watched Vi jump up and down a couple times before shaking her limbs dramatically.

“Ready?” Caitlyn asks as Vi turns to look at her.

“Ready. Wish me luck?” Vi asks with a big smile.

“Good luck.” Caitlyn replies with a smile of her own before grabbing Vi by her collar and pulling her in for a quick kiss.

When they parted the alpha winked at her before saying, “See you in a bit.”

Caitlyn then watched as Vi walked out of the hallway and headed out to the stage.

Caitlyn waited a minute or two to walk out of the hallway and join her friends backstage. Contrary to every other time they watched the band perform, they weren’t in the crowd. Instead, they were simply backstage watching them from the side.

It was different but nonetheless very enjoyable.

The band reassured them that they would be able to witness some of the concerts throughout the trip from within the crowd but that they would basically be alternating between being in the crowd and being backstage.

Vi informed her earlier that it was done for Caitlyn and her friends’ safety in order to try and stop news outlets and paparazzi from realizing that they were somehow affiliated with the band on a more intimate level. Whether that be friendship or romance.

It wouldn’t be the end of the world if the public found out but the band would much rather that the girls not be harassed by the media. So, they aired on the side of caution.

Vi made the decision especially for Caitlyn, who she knew preferred to be secretive about their relationship.

She didn’t even want to tell her best friends about them so Vi knew Caitlyn sure as hell didn’t want to let the entire world know about them.

Which Vi respected and understood.

Fame had its downsides and Vi would never willingly subject Caitlyn to them.

Nevertheless, as the band continued to perform Caitlyn couldn’t help but be in absolute awe of all of them.

She hadn’t seen them perform in a venue this big since the night she met Vi and for some reason it was making her quite emotional.

The loud roaring of the crowd, accompanied by the blasting music was drowning out any other sounds that threatened to enter Caitlyn’s ears.

She oddly liked it a lot. In some weird way it made her feel safe and cozy.

She was just here to have fun and enjoy the show. Nothing else from her life could bother her right now.

At one specific point in the show, Caitlyn watched as Vi stripped out of her leather jacket, revealing a crop top that stopped immediately after her breasts, allowing for a nice look at her underboobs and her rock hard, sweat covered abs.

Not to mention her arms were now on full display.

Caitlyn felt like her mouth was watering at the sight.

Vi was sculpted by the gods and Caitlyn couldn’t help but feel incredibly lucky to be able to sleep with someone like that on a regular basis.

Vi was a goddess and Caitlyn was her most devoted worshipper.

Eventually Vi made her way towards the back of the stage, in search of water, allowing Caitlyn a closer look at her lover.

As Vi slowly drank her water, Caitlyn let her eyes scan the alpha’s sweat covered body. As her eyes wandered down to Vi’s waistline she had to stop herself from audibly whimpering at the sight of Vi’s shortly trimmed pink happy trail.

She had seen it before, obviously, but typically during her performances it was covered but apparently tonight Vi’s jeans were lower waisted and looser, allowing them to slip down from time to time.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but remember the countless times that she’s licked Vi’s abs, cock, and happy trail.

God, she wanted to do it again, preferably right after the concert but she knew she’d probably have to wait.

Vi looked so fucking hot when she performed and Caitlyn could feel her clit begin to throb as her thoughts became more and more intimate.

Eventually Vi returned back to the front of the stage but that didn’t stop Caitlyn from ogling her.

Caitlyn only broke out of her daze when she noticed Ekko take off his guitar and begin running to the head of the stage.

Caitlyn and her friends all simultaneously gasped as they watched Ekko launch himself off the stage, into the crowd.

This was a normal occurrence, having witnessed multiple members of the band do this but tonight it went a little differently.

Almost as if it happened in slow motion, Caitlyn watched a small group of unprepared people move out of the way and Ekko quickly disappear within the crowd.

“Oh shit.” Caitlyn says to herself.

The band, however, didn’t even stop playing, seemingly unfazed.

“Is he okay?” Kelly asks worriedly as they watch the crowd look down at Ekko.

It took five more seconds for the guitarist to pop up quickly before holding his hand up in the air.

Caitlyn squints her eyes, attempting to see what it was before ultimately giving up and turning to look at the jumbotron.

On the screen was a closeup of Ekko holding one of his front teeth in his hand.

The camera then pans down to a smiling but bloody Ekko.

“Jesus.” Mel simply says at the sight.

“Oh wow.” Kelly says in amusement.

“Do you think he’ll let me take a photo of that later?” Maggie says, turning to look at Caitlyn.

“Of course he will.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

After all, they truly were all friends now.

“Yes!” Maggie says excitedly.

“I want to try and put it in my book.” Maggie adds truthfully.

Unfortunately, Maggie is still searching for her big break at work and honestly she had a feeling that her boss simply didn’t like her because everyone knew she was more than capable of being a big-time reporter/writer.

So, about a month ago Jayce had mentioned the option that Maggie could write a book about the band if she wished to, considering she has been spending so much time with them.

Maggie protested at first, claiming that she felt like writing an entire book about the band, contrary to a single article, would make her feel like she would be exploiting their friendship.

But the band protested, claiming that they really didn’t mind and that they’d rather she write a book about them instead of some random stranger.

So, Maggie began working on it soon thereafter in hopes of it finally being her big break.

When the concert finally finished, her friends all headed towards Ekko in hopes of checking on him.

Caitlyn, who knew that he was fine, headed towards Vi instead.

She watched as the alpha began putting on her leather jacket and couldn’t help but say, “I was hoping you were going to keep it off.”

Vi looks up from the ground to smirk at Caitlyn and immediately stalls her movements.

“If that’s what you want.” Vi simply says before slinging her jacket over her arm.

“You did great out there.” Caitlyn says with a small smile.

“Thanks.” Vi replies with a smile of her own.

“So, now what?” Caitlyn asks eagerly.

She knew the band’s routine during their smaller more local shows but she wasn’t very familiar with their routines when they performed at larger venues.

“Well, the band and I go decompress a bit in one of the backstage rooms and then after about an hour we go hang with the fans.” Vi says honestly.

At the words, Caitlyn has to stop her smile from instantly disappearing.

She forgot about that.

How was that going to work now with both her and Mel being here?

Would they come into the room with them as well or were they not allowed?

If Caitlyn did come would Vi remain by her side or would she go hang out with the first young bimbo who showed interest in her?

Vi must have noticed the internal dilemma Caitlyn was going through because she answered the question for her.

“You’re welcome to join us, if you’d like.” Vi says calmly.

“That would be fun, definitely.” Caitlyn says with a small smile.

“Cool cool. I’ll see you in a bit, okay?” Vi says before quickly looking beside Caitlyn, noticing her manager motioning her over.

“Okay.” Caitlyn replies as she watches Vi walk away.

The omega watches Vi talk to Harrison for a couple sections before looking away and heading back over to her friends.

--------------------------------------------------

About an hour later, Caitlyn and her friends made her way to the backstage room containing the band and some of their fans.

Upon entering it, Caitlyn was met with the same smell as the night she met Vi, alcohol, cigarettes, weed, and sex.

Caitlyn instantly began looking for Vi and quickly found her sitting on the couch with whom she now recognized as crewmember Riley.

Caitlyn felt her blood boil at the sight.

They weren’t doing anything sexual as they were simply just sitting next to one another but Caitlyn couldn’t help but remember that Vi had slept with the blonde and that the woman was clearly still into Vi.

Caitlyn visibly scowled at the sight and found herself taking a step forward in hopes of separating the duo but she immediately stopped in her tracks when a man instantly slid in front of her.

“Don’t even try it.” Harrison says flatly.

“Excuse me?” Caitlyn asks in shock as she looks down at the man.

“She’s working right now. She doesn’t need any distractions.” Harrison responds quickly.

Caitlyn just looks at the man for a couple seconds, mouth slightly agape in shock.

Did he seriously think he had the authority to boss her around like this?

He was Vi’s manager, not hers.

“How am I a distraction?” Caitlyn eventually asks.

“This is a time for her to mingle with fans. If she’s stuck with you then she can’t do that.” Harrison replies bluntly.

“First of all, she’s not ‘stuck with me.’ And second of all, if I recall correctly Riley isn’t a fan so I don’t see the harm in me joining them.” Caitlyn replies firmly, getting more and more agitated by the second.

Harrison quickly turns his head to see that Vi was indeed talking to Riley and when he turned back to face Caitlyn she easily noticed the disappointment on his face.

He must not have realized that Vi was actually talking to Riley and not a fan.

“Now if you’ll excuse me.” Caitlyn says firmly before stepping aside and walking past the man.

“You’ll only hold her back!” Harrison calls out, but Caitlyn just keeps walking.

When Caitlyn finally reaches the pair, they both look up at her simultaneously.

“Cait!” Vi simply says happily.

“Hello.” Caitlyn replies flatly before turning her attention straight to Riley.

The girls stared at one another for a couple seconds without saying anything, silently trying to get the other woman to submit, and Vi couldn’t help but watch on nervously.

Should she do something?

Both women may be omegas but they were not pushovers by any means.

“Can I help you?” Riley eventually says, putting on a fake nice girl attitude.

“Yes, that’s my seat.” Caitlyn replies, copying Riley’s fake attitude.

“Oh really? I didn’t see a name.” Riley replies before turning her head to look at the back of the couch, seemingly searching for Caitlyn’s name.

“It doesn’t need to have my name. What are we? Highschoolers?” Caitlyn asks in annoyance.

“Oh god.” Vi says underneath her breath.

This was about to escalate.

“We can sit somewhere else Cait.” Vi interjects, hoping to calm things down but neither woman seemed to hear her.

“Well, you’re sure acting like we are.” Riley responds.

Caitlyn simply looks down at the woman with a scowl as she stares daggers at her.

“Move.” Caitlyn eventually says firmly.

“Make me.” Riley replies just as firmly.

Vi had no doubt that Caitlyn would have no problems doing so but before the taller woman could act, Vi sprung up to her feet.

“Okay that’s enough Cait.” Vi says as she takes Caitlyn’s arm in her hand and begins walking away.

She had no doubt that if a 6’0 Caitlyn were to duke it out with a 5’2 Riley, that things would get ugly very fast and nobody wanted that.

Vi quickly brings Caitlyn over to the other side of the room before letting go of her arm.

“What the hell was that?” Vi asks in both shock and slight annoyance.

“Nothing.” Caitlyn replies as she shakes her head, already trying to forget about it.

However, Vi can’t help but smirk to herself when she notices that Caitlyn’s gaze was still fixed on the blonde even from across the room.

Deciding that perhaps some humor would help the situation Vi found herself saying teasingly, “You jealous Cupcake?”

“I was not.” Caitlyn immediately protests, now turning to look at Vi.

Vi simply gives Caitlyn a look, silently saying “I don’t believe you.”

The couple look at one another for a couple seconds before Caitlyn sighs dramatically.

“Okay fine. Maybe I was. Is that a crime?” Caitlyn asks.

“No, I think its quite hot actually.” Vi says before placing both hands on Caitlyn’s waist.

“You do?” Caitlyn says softly.

She was beginning to feel a bit guilty about almost causing a scene.

She wouldn’t have been nearly as aggressive towards Riley if it wasn’t for what Harrison said to her only mere seconds earlier.

“Mhm.” Vi responds with a small nod before squeezing Caitlyn’s waist reassuringly.

Caitlyn can’t help but smile back at Vi.

“Well, I thought you looked so hot on stage today.” Caitlyn responds truthfully.

“Is that so?” Vi replies teasingly, knowing damn well that Caitlyn was ogling her throughout the performance.

She had noticed her lover’s gaze whenever she went closer to backstage for a water break.

“Mhm, and do you want to know what my favorite part was?” Caitlyn asks softly, her voice adopting a sultry tone.

Vi could feel her cock throb at the change and simply nodded in response.

“This.” Caitlyn says before bringing her right hand down before dragging her finger from Vi’s waistline to the top of her happy trail.

Vi’s breath hitched at the contact as her cock began to throb from within the confines of her jeans.

Caitlyn can't help but smirk to herself at Vi’s reaction.

She loved knowing that her words and her touch aroused the alpha.

So, Caitlyn leaned forward until her mouth was right beside Vi’s ear.

“The entire concert all I could think about was the next time I’d get to have your big cock down my throat.” Caitlyn whispers.

“Caitlyn.” Vi pants back warningly.

“Vi.” Caitlyn responds as she pulls back to make eye contact, almost challenging the alpha to take her up on her offer.

Vi knew she should stay for longer and mingle with the fans but unfortunately her throbbing cock would not let her rest until it got the release it so desperately wanted.

“Come on.” Vi simply says before grabbing Caitlyn’s hand and beginning to hurriedly walk towards the door.

Caitlyn simply smiled to herself in satisfaction before they left the room.

The couple hastily walked down the hallway until Vi quickly pulled Caitlyn into one of the unoccupied dressing rooms.

Caitlyn wasted no time pushing Vi onto a nearby couch before dropping onto her knees between her spread legs.

The pair maintain eye contact as Caitlyn unzips Vi’s jeans and roughly pulls them down until they are bunched up at her feet.

“Take off your shirt.” Caitlyn commands.

“Demanding, are we?” Vi jokes before pulling off her crop top, allowing Caitlyn a perfect view of her breasts.

Caitlyn smirks up at Vi before finally pulling down her boxers, allowing her rock-hard cock to spring free and hit her abs, creating a soft smack sound.

Vi watches eagerly as Caitlyn takes her hands and slowly drags them up her thighs, all the way to her abs where she lightly scratches them.

The omega does this a couple times as she maintains eye contact and makes sure to avoid Vi’s cock.

It was throbbing and twitching the entire time, silently begging Caitlyn to end its misery.

But she would not grant its wish just yet.

“You were so hot out there tonight.” Caitlyn says softly as she continues to drag her hands up and down.

“And I know there’s no real way to show to you just how crazy you make me feel but I hope this can give you some understanding.” Caitlyn continues with a small naughty smirk.

Vi smirks down at the omega before saying, “Show me what my performance earned me.”

Caitlyn smiles at Vi one last time before using both hands to spread the alpha’s legs even further.

Instead of taking Vi’s cock into her mouth, she begins peppering soft kisses from her knee all the way up to her upper thigh and just as she’s about to reach Vi’s cock, she switches to the other leg.

Vi simply watches, mouth agape, as the omega slowly worships her body.

She knew she should probably speed things along so they could return to the band but she honestly didn’t care enough to do so.

Once Caitlyn felt that she had suitably worshipped Vi’s muscular legs, she switched her attention to the alpha’s bulging abs.

Vi watched eagerly as Caitlyn slowly dragged her tongue along the ridges of her abs before sucking softly on a couple of them, leaving behind faint hickeys.

Vi couldn’t help but smirk to herself at the sight.

Caitlyn knew that Vi typically had her abs on display during all her concerts and she was well aware that by leaving behind a few hickeys, Caitlyn was silently claiming her territory.

Eventually Caitlyn pulled back to inspect her work and couldn’t help but smile to herself.

“Are you satisfied now?” Vi asks teasingly.

Caitlyn never saw the use in mating marks, having told Charles that they were too possessive for her liking but in moments like these she wanted nothing more than to give Vi a mating mark and in return gain one of her own.

But Caitlyn knew better than to verbalize that.

“Very.” Caitlyn opts to say with a big smile before finally taking Vi’s cock into her hand.

“Oh baby, you’re leaking.” Caitlyn says teasingly as she rubs her thumb against Vi’s tip, collecting the precum that began to pool there before rubbing it up and down her cock.

Vi moaned softly at the contact before sitting up straighter on the couch.

“Fuck Cait.” Vi pants as Caitlyn places kisses along the entire length of her cock before finally taking the tip into her mouth and sucking softly.

The omega quickly built a rhythm after that, sucking on the tip for a couple seconds before swirling her tongue around it slowly.

It was only when one of Vi’s hands landed on her head that Caitlyn decided to have some mercy on the alpha and take a bit more of the length into her mouth.

The further Caitlyn took Vi into her mouth, the more the alpha’s brow began to furrow.

“That’s it.” Vi pants as she watches Caitlyn press her nose firmly against her abs, taking the entirety of her cock into her mouth.

Caitlyn shut her eyes tight in hopes of focusing on her breathing.

The entire time Vi’s thumb rubbed against the back of her head reassuringly.

It was taking all of Vi’s willpower not to rut her hips up into Caitlyn’s face.

She knew that normally the omega wouldn’t mind but she didn’t want to mess up her makeup or hair too much considering they had to hang out with their friends immediately after this.

So, she restrained herself.

Eventually Caitlyn releases Vi’s cock with a pop before regaining her breath as she slowly stroked the wet cock with her hand.

“Fuck, I love your dick.” Caitlyn pants with a small laugh.

Vi simply smiles before reaching a hand down to grab Caitlyn’s face before pulling her up for a sloppy kiss.

The couple’s tongues swirled around in one another mouths as Caitlyn continued to stroke her cock.

They only parted for a couple seconds before Vi said, “Sit on my cock.”

“Vi.” Caitlyn says warningly.

God knows she wanted to but they were on a short time limit.

“Please. We can be quick.” Vi says, desperation evident in her eyes.

Caitlyn highly doubted that.

Whenever they had sex, it almost always ended up leading to multiple more rounds but then again, Caitlyn couldn’t ever resist Vi.

So, without saying anything Caitlyn stands up and pulls her skirt and underwear down before hopping in Vi’s lap.

The alpha quickly lines her cock up to Caitlyn’s entrance before the omega slowly sinks down on it.

Vi’s hands immediately make their way to Caitlyn’s waist as Caitlyn places her hands on Vi’s shoulders.

The couple quickly gain a rhythm as Caitlyn slams her hips down with the help of Vi’s hands.

“Shit.” Caitlyn hisses as she angles herself so that Vi can hit her g-spot.

Vi stood true to her word and quickly brought Caitlyn to orgasm before the omega sucked her off until she reached her own peak.

With one last kiss, the couple left the room and returned to their friends as if nothing had happened.

Although Caitlyn could see the dirty look that Harrison and Riley were giving her from across the room she didn’t pay them much mind.

She was on far too much of a high to have those assholes bring her down.

June 14th

Caitlyn slowly slips out of her bed and into her shoes before tiptoeing towards the door of her hotel room.

She looks back one more time to see Kelly and Maggie are fast asleep before slowly opening the door and exiting the room.

While on tour, Caitlyn would be sharing a room with Kelly and Maggie. The couples had their own rooms and Vi was all alone.

Vi offered to share it with Caitlyn, but she rejected it for obvious reasons. But that doesn’t mean they didn’t see one another at night.

After all, why else would Caitlyn be walking around the hotel in her pajamas at 4 am?

In truth, this meet up wasn’t planned. Caitlyn had been listening to the band talk about their plans for the night and they mentioned that they would be returning around this time.

Normally the girls would accompany them, but surprisingly Maggie and Kelly admitted to needing a break.

So, all four of the girls took a break tonight and used the opportunity to catch up on some well needed sleep.

Caitlyn first made her way to Vi’s room down the hall and pressed her ear against it, just to make sure she wasn’t in there.

When she was satisfied she wasn’t, she headed downstairs to the lobby.

Once downstairs, she made her way outside to the back of the hotel, where she leant against a railing and looked out onto the open water.

Most people would sit here and enjoy the view but at 4 am, Caitlyn was the only person here.

It was oddly peaceful.

Caitlyn continued to stare out onto the water as she let her thoughts wander.

After a while she couldn’t help but laugh lightly to herself.

She couldn’t believe she was doing this, waiting for her lover at 4 am.

She wasn’t expecting anything, she simply wanted to see her.

That was more than enough.

She’d never felt this way about someone before.

The omega was only broken out of her thoughts by someone standing beside her.

She let her eyes wander to their hands and easily recognized them.

“Did you come here to smoke?” Vi asks, already extending a cigarette out to Caitlyn.

When she saw the omega standing outside, to say she was surprised was an understatement. She had expected her to be fast asleep.

Caitlyn turns her head to fully face the alpha and gives her a small smile before softly saying, “No, I came here to see you.”

A smile immediately makes its way onto Vi’s face before she lights up the cigarette for herself.

The omega watches as Vi releases a puff of smoke before saying, “I missed you tonight.”

Caitlyn simply smiles in response but in truth those four words meant almost the world to her.

“The band said I was annoying without you.” Vi says with a small smirk.

“Really? Why?” Caitlyn asks, amusement evident in her tone.

Vi shrugs before taking another drag of her cigarette.

“I don’t know. I’m beginning to think they like you more than they like me.” The alpha says jokingly.

“I highly doubt that.” Caitlyn jokes back.

The pair simply smile at one another after that before simultaneously turning their heads to look back out onto the water.

As they stood in silence, Vi could feel her heart rate beginning to increase as she pondered on whether or not to speak her mind.

She looked down to see their hands, only inches apart on the railing.

With one last long inhale, Vi places her hand on top of Caitlyn’s.

At the contact, Caitlyn turns her head to look at Vi and smiles smally.

The alpha returns it before finally speaking.

“I’ve never felt the same way about anyone as the way I feel about you.” Vi says calmly.

Caitlyn had to stop herself from gasping at the words.

Instead, she responded with the truth.

“Neither have I.” She says softly before squeezing Vi’s hand.

Chapter Text

June 16th

“What’s your favorite song of ours?” Vi asks as she combs her hands through Caitlyn’s hair.

Caitlyn hums before contemplating her answer.

She liked all of the band’s sons but choosing a favorite was very hard.

“I’d probably go with ‘Dig Deep’.” Caitlyn eventually replies honestly.

At the words, Vi’s eyes widen in shock.

That was definitely not the song she expected Caitlyn to choose.

They were a hard rock band but ‘Dig Deep’ was one of their slowest songs not to mention it was practically a love ballad, which their songs usually weren’t. They rarely played the song at their stadium concerts, preferring to perform it in their smaller more lowkey venues.

“Really?” Vi asks.

“Mhm, its sweet and I love your voice when you sing it.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

“Jinx wrote that one right when her and Ekko got together.” Vi says honestly.

“I like it.” Caitlyn replies calmly.

Vi merely hums in response before continuing to comb her fingers through Caitlyn’s hair as she rested her head in her lap from within the confines of her hotel room.

------------------------------------------------------

“This crowd is real rowdy.” Mel says softly as they look out at the crowd from backstage.

“Yeah, this one will be fun.” Maggie replies with an excited smile.

All of their concerts were fun but when the crowd was especially rowdy, it just made it even more fun.

The band had just gone on stage and were about to begin any second now.

However, when the concert began with the sound of Jinx’s piano rather than Vi’s guitar, Caitlyn immediately felt her breath hitch.

She recognized the song easily.

It was her favorite song, the one Vi had asked her about earlier today.

“They’re starting with this?” Kelly asks, confusion evident in her tone.

“That’s weird. I wonder why.” Maggie responds.

Caitlyn, however, was on the verge of tears.

Is this why Vi asked her what her favorite song was? So, she could play it first for her?

Caitlyn didn’t know what possessed her to do it but underneath the safety of the loud music she found herself whispering, “I love you. I love you. I love you.”

Hours later, once the concert ended and Caitlyn managed to get Vi alone, she instantly jumped into her arms, clinging to her tightly.

“What’s this for?” Vi asks with a small smile.

“You know what its for.” Caitlyn replies before nuzzling her face further into Vi’s neck.

Once they parted Vi smiles at Caitlyn before shrugging.

“Okay, maybe I do know what its for.” Vi says jokingly, earning a small laugh from Caitlyn before the omega pulls her in for a long, closed mouth kiss.

“Thank you.” Caitlyn simply says as they part.

“You’re welcome.” Vi responds genuinely.

June 20th

Nobody was quite sure what was different about tonight but something was.

Perhaps it was because they didn’t have a concert tonight so they could party for longer but nevertheless, the group partied like their lives depended on it.

Caitlyn drank more than she had since she met Vi and she smoked a bit too.

Vi went a bit further and not only drank and smoked but did a bit of cocaine along with the rest of the band and Kelly.

Every single person in the group was well beyond their usual amount of intoxication/highness. But they were having fun so they continued on.

Caitlyn felt relatively safe considering Sevika and Lock were sober and monitoring them.

But the reason Vi felt safe was because of Caitlyn.

She would never forget that night a couple months ago when she called Caitlyn over and the omega basically saved her from an overdose.

She had no doubt that if it were to occur again that the omega would be there to save her, though she didn’t intend on testing that theory.

When Caitlyn left the table in hopes of getting another drink from the bar, Vi let her eyes drift over to Jayce and Mel. Mel was sitting on Jayce’s lap kissing him slowly as he caressed her back.

As she watched, the alpha couldn’t help but feel a large amount of bitterness and anger fester inside her.

She then turned her attention to Jinx and Ekko to see that the couple were in a relatively similar position.

She couldn’t help but scoff before beginning to set up her next line of cocaine.

She loved her relationship with Caitlyn but it was moments like these that really made her remember the fact that Caitlyn still wanted them to be a secret.

She couldn’t understand why and it hurt her deeply.

Was she not enough for her?

Was she ashamed?

When Caitlyn returned from the bar, she watched hesitantly as Vi aggressively snorted another line of cocaine.

“Are you okay?” Caitlyn asks softly as she places a hand on Vi’s shoulder.

“I’m fine.” Vi says firmly, not even looking at the omega, before downing her drink.

“Okay.” Caitlyn simply says before removing  her hand and letting her gaze wander over to Kelly and Maggie.

The girls were currently attempting to get out a piece of gum that someone thought would be funny to throw into Maggie’s hair.

It had been nearly ten minutes and Caitlyn was about to suggest they just cut it.

But then again, Maggie’s curly hair was so beautiful.

Vi follows Caitlyn’s gaze and somehow for the first time, notices what Maggie and Kelly are actually doing.

“May I?” Vi asks as she stands up from her chair.

“Sure, we’ve tried a bunch of stuff. Nothings working.” Kelly replies honestly.

Vi simply smirks in amusement as she approaches them and Caitlyn can instantly tell she’s up to no good.

Caitlyn watches as Vi takes Maggie’s hair into her hands and leans her head down before shoving it all in her mouth.

“What the fuck.” Kelly says with a laugh.

Maggie simply looks on in shock.

Her hair was in Vi Lane’s mouth.

She knew she shouldn’t fangirl over her so much still considering they were friends now but she couldn’t help it.

The group then watches as Vi bit down on the hair and then slowly dragged it out of her mouth, effectively trapping the gum behind her teeth, therefore keeping it in her mouth and out of Maggie’s hair.

Once finished, she chewed it a couple times dramatically before spitting it into a nearby empty cup.

“Ew.” Kelly couldn’t help but say.

Vi simply laughs before patting Maggie on the shoulder.

“There you go.” She says before winking at her teasingly.

“Trust me. That’s not the worst thing Vi’s had in her mouth.” Jinx says teasingly, earning a small smack on the back of the head from Vi.

“Thank you.” Maggie says genuinely as Vi heads back to her seat.

“No worries.” Vi replies with a shrug before leaning back comfortably in her chair.

Caitlyn didn’t know why but she found it to be incredibly hot.

“You’ve done that before?” Caitlyn asks softly.

“Unfortunately.” Vi replies truthfully.

“On me actually.” Jinx chimes in.

“I was one of those kids that couldn’t be trusted around gum.” Jinx continues with a small chuckle.

Vi simply smirks, remembering the countless times Jinx got gum in her hair and she had to remove it for her.

It seems that Vi had snapped out of whatever very quick bad mood she had slipped into and Caitlyn was grateful for that.

She never wanted to be on the receiving end of Vi’s anger.

By the end of the night, everyone was stumbling as they made their way to their respective bedrooms.

As Kelly and Maggie struggled to unlock their hotel room door, Caitlyn let her eyes wander down the hallway to watch Vi wobble and then basically fall against the wall before pushing herself off it.

Everyone had their own respective “babysitter” tonight considering Jayce shared a room with Mel, Ekko with Jinx, and Caitlyn with Mel and Kelly.

But Vi was all alone.

So, before she could even process what she was doing, Caitlyn stumbled her way over to Vi, hoping not to fall along the way.

As she reached Vi’s door, she could hear Maggie and Kelly giggling as they still struggled with the door.

“Cait!” Vi says in surprise.

“Come on.” Caitlyn simply says before helping her open the door.

With one last look at her friends, she walked inside the room.

They’d figure it out eventually…she hopes.

The second the door closed Maggie and Kelly simultaneously turned in search of the woman.

“Where the hell did Caitlyn go?” Kelly asks in confusion.

“I have no cl-Yes!” Maggie says excitedly as she finally opens the door.

Caitlyn holds Vi as she stumbles slightly towards the bed, almost tripping over her shoes as she takes them off.

Vi falls onto the bed with a loud sigh and Caitlyn can’t help but smile down at her as she sits beside her on the edge of the bed.

It was in this position that Caitlyn felt like she was back on that fateful night where Vi nearly overdosed.

Obviously Vi wasn’t on that level right now but the omega couldn’t help but make the connection.

Unbeknownst to her, Vi was doing the same.

As Vi looked up at Caitlyn in silence, she couldn’t help but once again feel intense love for the woman.

Even then she wouldn’t leave her alone to die and despite getting to know Vi more since then and getting to learn more about her flaws and quirks, Caitlyn chose to still stand by her side.

Vi found her mouth opening to say those three magical words but all that comes out is a crack.

She tries again but her body doesn’t allow it.

Or perhaps it’s her mind, or maybe her heart.

Who knows what part is stopping her but all Vi knows is that she can’t bring herself to say it.

But, despite her incredibly fast heart rate and the fear coursing through her veins, she wills herself to say, “I…I would die for you.”

It was a simple sentence that some would find comforting but for Caitlyn it meant the world.

She knew what it truly meant. Vi was telling her that she loves her.

Caitlyn vividly remembered when the band told her that Vi would not die for love and she even agreed herself.

But now she knew that was not the case.

Caitlyn brought a hand down to cup Vi’s cheek before softly saying, “And I would die for you.”

The couple stared at one another for a couple seconds in silence and Caitlyn was a bit surprised to see tears begin to brim in Vi’s eyes.

She wasn’t quite sure why but her own tears began to appear in response.

In Vi’s mind she kept attempting to say those three words but she couldn’t do it.

If she says it clearly, will Caitlyn finally embrace her publicly? Is that what the woman wants?

Vi’s mouth opens again but to no avail.

Caitlyn can’t help but frown before shaking her head.

“You don’t have to say anything else…I know.” Caitlyn says softly as she rubs her thumb against Vi’s cheek.

She knew Vi was incapable of saying she loved her right now, but this was more than enough for her.

In response, Vi covers Caitlyn's hand in her own before turning her face and placing a kiss on it.

“Lay with me?” Vi asks softly, earning a nod from omega.

Caitlyn climbs into the bed and easily situates herself in the safety of Vi’s arms.

Despite finally hearing what she wanted to hear for so long, Caitlyn couldn’t help but feel a small hint of sadness linger in the air as they held one another.

June 23rd

“Oh my god that sounded like shit.” Mel says flatly as she watches the band play in front of them.

“Well, why don’t you go ahead and try then?” Jayce responds teasingly before holding out the bass guitar.

The band had been practicing when they decided to fool around a bit and switch instruments. So, instead of playing the drums Jayce tried bass guitar, Ekko tried the piano and keyboard, Vi the drums, and Jinx the electric guitar.

Everyone was still somewhat familiar with the other instruments but lets just say that if this was how they normally sounded…they wouldn’t be nearly as famous.

“Get back to practicing!” Harrison can be heard calling out from the other side of the glass, to which the band merely waved him off.

“I won’t but I bet you Caitlyn can do a better job on the piano than Ekko.” Mel says before sending a smirk Caitlyn’s way.

“Hey! I’m a guitarist, you can’t blame me for sucking at an instrument that’s not mine.” Ekko responds playfully.

“You can play piano?” Vi asks Caitlyn in shock.

Why is she just now finding this out?

“She’s a Kiramman. Of course she can.” Kelly responds quickly and Vi can’t help but furrow her brow in confusion.

What did that mean?

Were the Kiramman’s some type of piano prodigy family?

Before Vi can even ask about it, Kelly and Maggie practically drag Caitlyn over to the piano.

“Guys.” Caitlyn says in slight annoyance.

This was the band’s practice session, not hers.

“Play.” Kelly says firmly as she places her hands on Caitlyn’s shoulders, forcing her to stay seated.

Caitlyn sighs before reluctantly placing her hands on the keys.

She hadn’t played in months but the years of piano training that she endured under the persistence of her parents wouldn’t leave after a few months of not playing.

So, everyone watches in silence as Caitlyn begins to play.

Vi easily recognizes the piece as Claude Debussy’s “Clair de lune.”

Jinx had played this for her multiple times throughout the years as she improved her piano skills. As Caitlyn continued to play, Jinx made eye contact with Vi.

The alpha could tell from the look on Jinx’s face that Caitlyn was good.

Caitlyn was capable of playing harder pieces but it wasn’t her goal to try and unintentionally create any competition between her and Jinx.

Although she knew the rockstar was better than her, after all it was her job.

As the omega continued to play, Vi let her eyes linger down to her fingers.

She seemed to comfortable doing this and the alpha couldn’t help but wonder what age she began piano lessons at and if her family truly was piano prodigies like Kelly made it seem like.

One thing Vi knew for certain was that she fell a little more in love with the omega.

Something about the fact that they could also be connected now through music made her heart swell with adoration and awe.

Could Caitlyn get any better?

As Caitlyn continued to play, everyone remained oblivious to the death stare Harrison was giving her from behind the glass.

It seems he was the only one who wasn’t amused by Caitlyn’s talents.

June 28th

As the couple lay in one another’s arms within the confines of Vi’s hotel room, Caitlyn couldn’t help but sigh softly in disappointment.

Vi easily noticed this and turned her head slightly to face the omega.

“What’s wrong?” She asks softly.

“Only two more days.” Caitlyn says softly.

Only two more days and Caitlyn would have to return back to reality and the life she left behind for the past twenty days.

She’d spoken to Charles a couple times throughout the tour but going back to live with him was a whole different story.

She didn’t know how she was going to be able to do it. Not after having the most amazing time with Vi.

She knew the right thing to do would be to go home and immediately serve Charles the divorce papers but she knew she couldn’t do that.

It would destroy her life.

Her career would be ruined, her reputation among her peers, family, and subordinates would be tarnished.

And as previously stated, Caitlyn unfortunately cared a great deal about that.

“I know but that doesn’t mean this all just ends. We’ll still see each other like we did before.” Vi says honestly, hoping to cheer the woman up a bit.

Caitlyn smiles smally at the words.

“And besides, my feelings for you won't change when I’m no longer in this close of proximity to you.” Vi adds with a small smirk.

Caitlyn can't help but smirk slightly before nuzzling deeper into Vi.

“I’ll miss this. Being around you so much.” Caitlyn says softly.

“Me too.” Vi responds, somewhat sadly.

When they returned, they would both have to return to their respective professions and unbeknownst to Vi, to their respective family.

In hopes of cheering up not only herself but the omega as well, Vi found herself saying, “If you could anything you want right now what would it be?”

“Anything?” Caitlyn asks.

She already knew her answer but she wouldn’t dare say it.

“Yes, name whatever you want and you shall have it.” Vi responds honestly.

“Anything?” Caitlyn repeats as a somewhat sinister grin makes its way onto her face.

Based on the look that made its way onto the omega’s face, Vi was beginning to regret offering up “anything.”

The alpha jokingly pulled her head back slightly before hesitantly nodding.

Caitlyn smirks before leaning in to place her mouth beside Vi’s ear.

“I want to fuck you.” Caitlyn whispers.

The alpha immediately laughs, somewhat in shock.

“You do that all the time Cait. Ask for something else.” Vi says, amusement evident in her tone.

“No Vi, I mean that I want to fuck you.” Caitlyn says a bit firmer.

Vi stares at Caitlyn for a couple seconds in confusion but eventually realization slowly washes over her face.

“You mean like…with a strap on?” Vi asks hesitantly.

Caitlyn nods with a smile at the words.

“Yes, that is, if you’ll let me. I want to have all of you.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

Vi felt her cock twitch at the words.

Having slept with other alphas before, Vi obviously had experience being a bottom at times.

She didn’t do it often but when she did she found it relatively enjoyable.

“Okay.” Vi ultimately says, excitement evident in her voice.

Caitlyn hadn’t expected the alpha to be so eager but honestly she should have.

Vi was incredibly sexual. Her reaction shouldn’t have surprised her but it did.

Nevertheless, a huge smile made its way onto her face at Vi granting her wish.

“When do you want to do it?” Caitlyn asks eagerly.

“Now?” Vi responds calmly.

“Now.” Caitlyn reiterates in amusement.

Vi seemed more eager than she was.

“Yeah, I can go buy one really quick.” Vi replies, already hopping off the bed and beginning to put her shoes on.

“Okay.” Caitlyn replies with a small laugh.

Before she can say anything else Vi is out of the room.

Caitlyn lays back down fully on the bed and stares up at the ceiling with a silly smile on her face.

She loves Vi so much.

---------------------------------------------------------

“Have you ever done this before?” Vi asks, somewhat hesitantly as she watches Caitlyn adjust the strap-on harness.

It didn’t seem like her first time using the toy.

“I did it once with a boy I met in college.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

Caitlyn never found herself interested in other omegas but before she met Charles, she did have the opportunity to peg a nice alpha boy she had met during her first week of college.

The experience was fun but not that sexually fulfilling. It was both of their first times doing this particular sex act and frankly it was obvious on both their ends.

But it ended in orgasms for both of them, so they didn’t really care.

Caitlyn had wanted to try it again but she knew that Charles wouldn’t be interested in it.

The married couple had a decent sex life but the omega had an inkling that asking to peg her husband would just be a step too far for him.

But Vi, who had slept with other alphas before, didn’t mind it at all.

Once Caitlyn was satisfied with how the harness felt, she placed her hands on her hips and simply stared at Vi who was laying on the bed naked.

The alpha couldn’t help but feel her mouth water at the sight.

She absolutely loved Caitlyn’s cunt but couldn’t deny that this was a sight to behold.

The couple smile at one another before Caitlyn slowly gets onto the bed before covering the alpha’s body with her own.

Vi quickly wraps her arms around Caitlyn before pulling her in for a passionate kiss.

As they kissed, Caitlyn could feel Vi’s cock slowly hardening in between their squished bodies and she couldn’t help but smile into the kiss.

If she knew Vi would be so eager to do this she may have asked her sooner.

Eventually, the kiss breaks and the two women gasp softly for air.

As they continue to stare at one another, Caitlyn slowly drags her hands down Vi’s chest, then to her abs, and lastly to her hard cock.

The omega grabs it harshly before giving it two quick pumps, causing Vi’s breath to hitch.

“You’re so hard.” Caitlyn pants out as she stares down at Vi.

Vi simply pants in response as she continued to stare into Caitlyn’s intoxicating eyes.

God she was so fucking hot right now.

“Is the thought of me fucking you in the ass making you this turned on?” Caitlyn says teasingly as she lets her thumb brush back and forth against the tip of Vi’s leaking cock.

“Yes, fuck Cait.” Vi pants out as her brow furrows slightly.

Caitlyn smirks to herself one last time before rolling off of her lover

“Turn around.” Caitlyn commands and Vi can’t help but smirk to herself in amusement.

Caitlyn sure was getting a kick out of this. But then again, it was her request.

So, Vi wastes no time and quickly gets on her hands and knees.

Caitlyn quickly settles in behind her and takes the opportunity to really admire Vi’s muscular back and beautiful tattoos.

The omega slowly runs her hands up and down Vi’s back in an attempt to calm her own racing heartbeat.

She wasn’t nervous, she was just far too excited and she had no idea when Vi last did this so she knew it would be better to not get carried away and therefore she should take things slow.

That is, unless Vi tells her otherwise.

“I love your tattoos.” Caitlyn says truthfully as she takes her finger and slowly traces one of the gears that resided on the back of Vi’s shoulder.

At the words, Vi turns her head slightly to face Caitlyn and smiles smally.

She already knew that the omega liked her tattoos but she couldn’t deny that each time the praise brought a genuine smile to her face.

However, Vi soon enough had to look away as Caitlyn’s hand left her back and found its way to her hard cock where she began stroking it once again.

The alpha was already leaking profusely and Caitlyn wondered how long she’d be able to last.

Vi had notoriously good stamina whenever she slept with Caitlyn but they had never done this before. For all Caitlyn knows, this could be over very soon.

But, if Caitlyn knew one thing about Vi, it was that they wouldn’t end it after just one round.

Soon enough, Caitlyn’s hand found its way to Vi’s entrance where she began slowly teasing it, rubbing soothing circles until she could slowly insert a finger and then two.

The entire time Vi hummed softly in content.

It wasn’t until Caitlyn leant down and began slowly licking the alpha’s asshole, that Vi’s sounds increased in volume.

“Fuck Cait.” Vi pants as the omega continues to move her tongue.

The couple continued like that for a couple more minutes before Caitlyn lines the strap on up to Vi’s entrance.

Vi turned her head once again, to face the omega, and simply nodded in response.

The room got eerily quiet as Caitlyn slowly pushed herself forward.

There was some resistance at first but once the tip of the dildo was inside the alpha, Vi released a loud sigh.

Caitlyn’s hands immediately made their way to Vi’s hips as she waited for the alpha to give her the go ahead to move again.

In all honesty, Caitlyn could have waited forever because the view she had was absolutely incredible.

Vi’s back was a mouthwatering sight but Vi’s ass was a whole different story. It was different to Caitlyn’s own juicy ass, as it was a bit more muscular and denser but no less it was an incredibly arousing sight.

Finally, Vi nods once again and Caitlyn begins to slowly sink herself deeper into the alpha’s tight hole.

“Oh fuck.” Vi pants as Caitlyn slowly goes deeper and deeper.

The entire time, Caitlyn let her gaze alternate between Vi’s face and her almost gaping hole.

Was this how the alpha felt every time she fucked her like this?

Caitlyn hadn’t even done anything and she already felt so fucking powerful.

Once she was buried to the hilt, Caitlyn remained still as her fingers flexed around Vi’s waist.

How badly she wished you could feel this.

Yes, the harness was built to brush against her clit with her movements. But she couldn’t help but imagine what it’d feel like to be buried in Vi’s ass, to feel it twitching and sucking her cock.

Caitlyn never wished to have a cock, but in this moment she wanted nothing more.

“Okay.” Vi simply says with a nod and Caitlyn begins slowly pulling her hips back.

The pair quickly build a rhythm after that with Caitlyn slowly pulling herself back before thrusting almost all the way back in.

Vi’s moans and groans were increasing in volume and Caitlyn watched in awe as the alpha’s muscles rippled and twitched as she attempted to keep herself up.

After one particularly hard thrust, Vi’s upper body fell onto the bed as her ass remained up in the air.

“God damn.” Caitlyn pants at the sight as Vi shuts her eyes tightly in hopes of containing her orgasm.

Each time Caitlyn thrusted into the alpha, she could feel Vi’s big cock swing forward and then smack into her on the way back.

She was also well aware of just how much release the alpha was already leaking onto the bed.

It was so fucking hot.

“You like that?” Caitlyn grunts out as she watches Vi’s reaction intently.

“Yes, fuck Cait, you’re doing so good.” Vi pants out as the omega hits her prostate once again.

Caitlyn feels her clit throb at the praise and can’t help but begin to fuck into her lover with more vigor, hoping to gain some more well needed friction.

Caitlyn didn’t know what overcame her but she found herself pushing Vi’s ass down without pulling out. So, as Vi laid flat on the bed, Caitlyn laid right on top of her and continued to fuck into her lover.

Now, their faces were only inches apart and Caitlyn took the opportunity to lick and kiss any inch of Vi’s face that she could reach.

“Oh my god.” Vi pants as Caitlyn thrust her hips forward once again.

She was so incredibly deep and it felt so fucking good.

Caitlyn slowly brought a hand up to Vi’s face where she possessively held the alpha’s jaw.

She could remember the countless times the alpha did this exact same thing to her and it always turned her on immensely. And based on the noises coming from the alpha, she found it just as arousing even if she was on the receiving end.

“You like this Vi?” Caitlyn asks roughly, feeling a newfound confidence come over her.

“Yes. Yes.” Vi says as she hurriedly shakes her head, despite Caitlyn’s rough grip.

“You like when I fuck your ass?” Caitlyn continues.

“Yes, fuck Cait. I want you to have all of me.” Vi responds truthfully.

Caitlyn audibly whimpers at the words before finally crashing their lips together.

The kiss was heated and sloppy. Their teeth clinked together as they tried to shove their tongues as deep as possible down the other’s throat.

Not to mention it was noisy. The only thing louder than their kiss was the sound of Caitlyn’s pelvis smashing into Vi’s ass.

If any of the band or their friends were to place their ear to the door, they’d have no question as to what was occurring inside the room.

But neither woman seemed to care.

Right now, it was about them and only them.

Chapter Text

June 30th

“Good luck. Call us later if anything happens.” Mel says honestly, earning an appreciative smile and nod from Caitlyn.

“Bye, I’ll see you guys soon.” Caitlyn says before grabbing her suitcase and closing the car door behind her.

She watches as her friends drive away before finally turning around to begin heading towards her front door.

As she does so, she notices Charles open the front door and quickly walk outside before closing it behind him.

Caitlyn has to stop herself from groaning at the sight.

He couldn’t have waited to start an argument with her until she came inside?

However, as the man speed walked towards her, she couldn’t help but notice the sheer look of panic on his face.

“Charles.” Caitlyn says, confusion evident on her face.

“Don’t go inside.” Charles says hurriedly.

“What? Why?” Caitlyn asks in confusion.

“Call Mel back.” Charles responds quickly and when he finally reaches Caitlyn he roughly grabs her hand before shoving her wedding ring back on.

Caitlyn looks at the man in confusion before roughly pulling her hand back and shaking it in hopes of relieving the small sting that occurred after he shoved the ring on so roughly.

She was quite surprised he had found where she hid it but then again, twenty days alone in a house would have you looking in places you never thought to look.

“What the hell is wrong with you?” Caitlyn asks, her confusion slowly turning into aggravation.

“You need to leave Cait. You’re-.” Charles starts but is quickly cut off by the sound of the front door opening once again, gaining both their attentions.

Caitlyn goes visibly pale at the sight.

“Caitlyn Kiramman!” Cassandra Kiramman says firmly, anger evident on her face.

Caitlyn immediately looks at Charles angrily.

Why the hell were they here?

“I didn’t invite them; she called a couple times and realized you weren’t here. I couldn’t stop her.” Charles whispers quickly to Caitlyn, hoping that Cassandra wouldn’t hear him.

“Get inside this very instant!” Cassandra commands and Caitlyn has no option but to follow her mother’s orders.

At least over the phone, Caitlyn had a bit of a backbone when it came to standing up to her mother. But when in person, her spine turned into jelly.

The same could be said for Charles.

After all, that’s why they only saw Caitlyn’s parents once a year. Cassandra Kiramman could be a saint if you were following her orders and doing what she wanted, but if you weren’t…well, you’re in for a lot of trouble.

And now was one of those moments.

Both Charles and Caitlyn enter their house like a pair of puppies who had just been scolded and were tucking their tails between their legs.

As they entered, Caitlyn was greeted by the sight of her father sitting comfortably on the couch with a cup of tea.

The man simply sent her a sympathetic smile before turning his attention back to his newspaper. After decades of being married to Cassandra, Tobias knew better than to interfere with a scolding and Caitlyn no longer looked to her father for help, having been turned away on multiple occasions.

“Upstairs now.” Cassandra says firmly.

Caitlyn could do nothing but follow her mother’s orders.

As she walked up the stairs she felt disgust begin to brew within her. Not disgust for her mother, but for herself.

She was pathetic. She was a pushover. She was a prisoner to her mother’s wishes and demands.

Once Caitlyn reaches the top of the stairs, she turns to face her mother, silently asking her which room they’d like to enter.

Cassandra doesn’t say anything and simply walks into Charles and Caitlyn’s bedroom, causing the omega to follow behind her before closing the door behind them.

Caitlyn looks at her mother blankly as she instinctively straightens her posture and places her hands in front of herself, clasping them together firmly in an attempt to look elegant and professional.

Her mother had ridiculed her about her posture countless times throughout her childhood so correcting it while around her was practically second nature at this point.

Cassandra stared at her daughter for over a minute in complete silence but that was enough for tears to begin to brim in Caitlyn’s eyes.

The disappointment on her mother’s face spoke more than a hundred words ever could.

“Where were you?” Cassandra eventually asks calmly.

“I-I went on a vacation with Mel, Maggie, and Kelly.” Caitlyn responds softly.

“Where?” Cassandra immediately replies.

“Hawaii.” Caitlyn replies without missing the beat.

“Why?” Cassandra asks quickly, although Caitlyn had an inkling that she already knew why.

“I had a fight with Charles.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

At the words, Cassandra immediately begins to shake her head in disappointment as she crossed her arms over her chest.

Almost as if she thought it’d help her cause, Caitlyn said, “I needed a break.”

“A break? A break?! You don’t get to take a break Caitlyn! You can’t just up and disappear for twenty days after some marital spat!” Cassandra says angrily, her volume gradually increasing with each word.

Caitlyn opens her mouth to protest but is immediately cut off.

“You not only left your husband but you abandoned your work! Now, considering that is the one thing you’ve been clinging to in order to postpone becoming a mother, you seem to care very little about it.” Cassandra continues angrily.

Caitlyn knew it was true but it hurt to hear it, nonetheless.

“So this is what this is all about? Me still not giving you a grandchild?!” Caitlyn asks in exasperation.

“What this is about is the blatant selfishness you have been displaying these last few months! You aren’t a teenager anymore! You are a grown woman Caitlyn. Have you no shame? Have you no dignity? You have the best husband a woman could ask for, you have a high paying job, you have parents who would walk to the ends of the earth to see you succeed and yet you seem hell bent on throwing it away!” Cassandra replies aggressively.

“Are you kidding me?! What have you or father done but put me down?!” Caitlyn replies angrily as she begins to take a couple steps closer to her mother.

As this conversation continued she felt her body becoming hotter and hotter with rage.

Cassandra scoffs in response.

“Don’t be dramatic Caitlyn.” She says flatly.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but laugh in amusement before shaking her head in disappointment.

“What are you even doing here mother? Did you come here to berate me?” Caitlyn asks, a bit calmer now.

Cassandra stares at Caitlyn for a couple seconds in silence, almost as if she was contemplating whether or not she should say what was on her mind.

But, eventually Cassandra did speak in a softer more hushed voice.

“You are a selfish arrogant little girl Caitlyn and if you don’t shape up soon I fear you’ll only be remembered as a disgrace to the Kiramman name.” Cassandra says.

At the words Caitlyn opens her mouth in shock and can no longer hold back the tears. She manages to keep herself from bursting out into tears as she furrows her brow and stares daggers at her mother as the tears slowly slide down her cheeks.

“Get out of my house.” Caitlyn says firmly.

A small satisfied smirk tugs at Cassandra’s lips before she simply walks past Caitlyn and out the door.

The second she heard the sound of the door closing behind her mother, Caitlyn dropped down onto her knees and cried hysterically within the safety of her own hands.

She had no idea how long she cried for but it was the feeling of a hand on her shoulder that eventually stopped her.

Caitlyn looked up slowly to see her husband looking down at her sympathetically.

Neither person said anything as he extended out a hand before helping her up to her feet.

“I’m sorry I didn’t warn you sooner.” Charles says calmly.

“They showed up earlier today and each time I tried to get away to call you they made sure that I couldn’t.” Charles continues.

Caitlyn could tell by the look on his face that he was telling the truth and if he wasn’t, she was far too drained to argue with him about it.

“Do you…do you think I’m a disgrace to the Kiramman name?” Caitlyn eventually asks.

Charles couldn’t contain the shock that appeared on his face at the question.

He hadn’t expected those to be Caitlyn’s first words to him after an argument with her mother and he couldn’t deny that the words made his heart hurt.

“Of course not, Caitlyn. You’re anything but. If anyone is a disgrace to their family name, its me.” Charles says jokingly with an amused smile, hoping to cheer his wife up.

Caitlyn gives the man a small smile in response but he couldn’t help but notice how ungenuine it was.

Though he couldn’t blame her.

“We’ll fix this.” Charles says firmly before taking Caitlyn’s hands into his own.

“We’ll fix our marriage. We’ll make the company more successful. We’ll improve our lives so much that she’ll have no reason not to respect you.” Charles says firmly and Caitlyn can tell by the look on his face that he truly believed what he was saying.

The thought made her visibly frown.

She was such a piece of shit. She was a selfish asshole who cared only about herself and how society percieved her.

She wished she could believe Charles's words but she knew it wasn’t possible. Perhaps they could improve the company but their marriage was a lost cause as long as she was with Vi.

“We’ll show them.” Charles says firmly.

July 13th

“Caitlyn come on; we need to go.” Charles calls out from within the doorway as he stares at Caitlyn who was still staring intensely at the TV screen.

Caitlyn gives Vi one last look before quickly shutting off the television.

Today the band was currently in Philadelphia, performing at the Live Aid concert at the John F. Kennedy Stadium.

It was a global jukebox full of huge megastars performing one after the other to raise funds for famine relief in Ethiopia.

Caitlyn, naturally, had been invited but she reluctantly had to decline the invitation, unlike Mel, Maggie, and Kelly.

She wanted nothing more than to accompany her friends to arguably the greatest concert in history thus far but unfortunately today was the same day that one of the biggest conferences for Fortune 500 companies was being held.

It was an excellent opportunity to grow their business and it was something as the CFO of the company that neither Caitlyn nor Charles could miss.

The couple always went together every year, knowing how powerful the sight of an Astor and a Kiramman together was for the press.

Besides, they ran the company. Even if they weren’t married, both would be obligated to attend if they hoped for their company to continue to succeed.

“Who’s on now?” Charles asks as Caitlyn finally exits the front door.

“Iron Fight still.” Caitlyn replies truthfully.

“Did they say who was next?” Charles asks curiously.

The couple had watched the concert so far together but they would be missing the majority of it considering they would be at the conference for the rest of the day.

“Rick Springfield, I believe.” Caitlyn replies honestly.

Charles groans at the words before shaking his head.

Charles was a huge music fan, regardless of the genre and he couldn’t help but feel incredibly disappointed that he would be missing an event like this.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but feel bad for her husband as well. She was a bit more aware of who these other artists were now because of Vi’s stories and knowledge of the industry but she didn’t mind missing their performances nearly as much as Charles did.

“It’s okay, we can watch the performances that happen later.” Caitlyn says honestly before placing a comforting hand on her husband’s shoulder.

“Hopefully.” Charles replies with a small smile.

After all, the concert was supposed to be around fifteen hours long.

--------------------------------------------------------------

“Mr. Astor, Mrs. Kiramman, look this way please.” The paparazzi called out as the couple exited their car and Charles handed over the keys for the valet driver to take.

Caitlyn was always surprised about the sheer amount of fame that Vi had but it was in moments like these that she realized that she was actually famous as well.

It was a different kind of fame but it was still jarring. Caitlyn might not be known in the music industry, but if you asked anyone who worked for a Fortune 500 company or other petrol companies who she was, they’d answer the question in a heartbeat.

Charles and Caitlyn were household names among the rich, just as her mother was a household name among politicians and her father with medical professionals.

They weren’t known to the general public, rather they were known to the industry that they were successful in.

As the couple made their way into the venue, Caitlyn couldn’t help but feel a genuine smile make its way onto her face.

This was her forte, this was where she was the most successful.

As more and more people approached her, she felt her ego begin to swell and swell.

If only her mother could see her now.

If only her mother could see just how important she was to this world. If only she could see just how much good she was doing for the Kiramman name.

If only.

---------------------------------------------------------

“How was it?” Caitlyn asks with a large smile as she sits in a chair in their backyard.

“It was amazing. I wish you were here Cait. There’s so many people I’d have introduced you too.” Vi says excitedly as she looks around the room.

She was currently backstage with the band and over a dozen other artists. Some artists had left once they finished performing, but a large chunk of them opted to hang backstage with the other performers instead.

“So do I.” Caitlyn replies honestly.

“How was your conference? Did it go well?” Vi asks.

“It did actually. I made a lot of new connections which is good.” Caitlyn responds truthfully.

“I always forget how much I enjoy it.” Caitlyn adds and Vi could tell from her tone that she was likely thinking about it again.

The thought brought a smile to the alpha’s face.

She was glad Caitlyn had an occupation that she could enjoy, just as Vi enjoyed her own profession.

“When will you be back?” Caitlyn eventually asks.

Caitlyn knew that her friends would be taking a plane back to Los Angeles tomorrow, having had their fair share of tour buses, but as far as she knew, the band still planned on driving.

“We start driving back in two days but we’ll be back in three.” Vi responds, earning a nod from the omega although she couldn’t see it.

“I can’t wait.” Caitlyn says with a big smile.

“Me either.” Vi responds with a smile of her own.

Despite just recently spending nearly a month with one another, neither woman seemed to have grown tired of the other.

In reality, their affection for one another multiplied.

As Vi continued to speak to Caitlyn she watched as Harrison motioned from across the room for her to hang up the phone.

She couldn’t help but roll her eyes in annoyance at the man.

There was no need for her to mingle right now. These were her peers, not customers.

Harrisons wishes would have to wait; Caitlyn was her priority right now.

July 16th

“I have to stop.” Jinx says dramatically.

The band all simultaneously groan at the words.

“Come on man. You can’t wait? We’re almost there?” Jayce says.

They only had about two more hours until they reached Los Angeles, having gotten on the road incredibly early in the morning.

“No way. If I don’t get off soon I’m going to projectile shit right on top of you guys.” Jinx says and by the look on her face, she seemed pretty serious.

The band all simultaneously sigh as they accepted defeat.

There was a bathroom on the tour bus but apparently Jinx was incapable of pooping in a “moving death trap of a bathroom.”

She needed to be in a stationary bathroom or she simply couldn’t go to the bathroom.

So, Harrison reluctantly tells the driver to pull over at the nearest rest stop.

When that does happen, everyone gets off the bus, deciding to capitalize on the fresh air.

Besides, they had no idea how long Jinx would take.

It could be five minutes or it could be fifty.

God knows how much they hoped it was five.

Vi wanted to get back to Caitlyn as soon as possible and each additional minute that past felt like an eternity.

So, the band walked around the rest stop in hopes of keeping themselves occupied as they waited for Jinx.

Vi busied herself by inspecting the weirdly shaped animal plushies, almost everyone was missing an eye or a nose.

“Huh, you think this was a defective batch?” Vi says as she holds one up so Jayce could see it from across the room.

The man looks up from the candy bar that he was inspecting and instantly grinned at the sight.

“Seems like it.” Jayce replies honestly.

“Should I get it for Cait? Its kind of cute…in a weird way.” Vi says, somewhat hesitantly as she looks at the one-eyed plush bear.

Ekko couldn’t help but snicker to himself at the words despite not turning around to look at the plush bear. He was far too intrigued by the personalized name mugs.

Some of these names were so freaking random. He wondered if his would be there.

As they did this, Harrison occupied himself by looking through the magazines and newspapers.

As Vi let her eyes flicker to him she couldn’t help but smirk to herself.

God, he was so boring sometimes.

As Harrison let his eyes wander over the magazines and newspapers he couldn’t help but scowl at the sight of multiple magazines and newspapers that had photographs from the Live Aid concert plastered on the cover, none of which were Iron Fight.

Instead, they opted for safer more mainstream artists like Bryan Adams, The Beach Boys, Madonna, and Hall & Oates.

In hopes of upsetting himself no longer, Harrison took a few steps to the side, away from the music section and towards the Forbes section.

Everything looked relatively boring as he quickly scanned his eyes along the covers of the magazines and newspapers.

However, the man’s breath immediately hitched at a particularly interesting issue.

“Oh my god.” Harrison says in a whisper before quickly snatching one of the magazines off the shelf.

The man quickly brings it up closer to his face as he inspects the cover, believing that perhaps his eyes were misleading him.

The longer he stared at it, the more he was sure that his eyes weren’t in fact deceiving him.

He quickly let his eyes flicker down to the headline which read, “Billionaire power couple Charles Astor and Caitlyn Kiramman explain how working together makes not only their company but their marriage stronger.”

“Oh my god.” Harrison says once again in shock.

The man quickly flips to the page containing the article and is greeted by more photos of Caitlyn and her husband, including one where they were kissing as Charles held Caitlyn intimately.

Harrison held no love for the omega. In fact, he rather hated her for how distracting she was for his lead singer but he found little to no joy in what he did next.

Harrison quickly calls Jayce and Ekko over and luckily for him, Vi was too preoccupied with talking to the cashier as she purchased the plushie for Caitlyn, to notice their absence.

The man simply shows the magazine to the men and watches as realization slowly makes its way onto their face.

“Oh my god.” Ekko says flatly, his eyes widening at the sight.

“Oh fuck, oh my god.” Jayce says, his heart rate immediately spikes through the roof as he looks at the photo of Caitlyn kissing, who they now knew to be her husband.

“What do we do?” Ekko asks nervously as he looks back and forth between Harrison and Jayce.

“We have to tell her.” Harrison says calmly.

“No way man! She’ll be devastated.” Jayce quickly protests.

“Oh yeah? Well, imagine how she’ll feel when she finds out about it and it’s revealed that you guys already knew and didn’t tell her anything.” Harrison says firmly.

Jayce and Ekko simply stare at the man.

They were at a complete loss for words.

They knew he was right and it was their duty as Vi’s best friends to tell her the truth.

But they knew it would be immensely painful.

Hell, it was painful for Jayce and Ekko.

Caitlyn was their friend and she had been lying to them for months.

With no other idea what to do, Ekko quickly snatches the magazine from Harrison and hastily makes his way to the restroom.

“Babe.” Ekko says almost frantically as he enters the woman’s restroom.

“What?” Jinx replies in annoyance from inside the stall.

Ekko simply slides the magazine underneath the stall door and waits for his girlfriend’s reaction.

“What the fuck!” Jinx screams loudly, causing Ekko to flinch and instinctively cover his ears.

As a rockstar, he had no problem with loud noises but he hadn’t expected Jinx to be that loud.

He’d be surprised if Vi didn’t hear her from outside the bathroom.

“Oh my god. Oh fuck. Oh fuck.” Jinx says as she begins to hyperventilate.

Ekko could see from where he stood that Jinx had begun to rock back and forth as she sat on the toilet seat.

“What do we do?” Ekko asks hesitantly.

“Why that little shit!” Jinx continues angrily, not bothering to answer her boyfriend’s question.

“I should have fucking guessed. And to think, we defended her so much.” Jinx continues angrily.

“Babe!” Ekko finally interjects loudly, silencing Jinx’s rambles.

“What the hell do we do? Do we tell her? Jayce and Harry already know.” Ekko says honestly.

Jinx sighs loudly at the words.

Well, if everyone knew except Vi then they had no choice but to tell her.

Besides, Jinx wouldn’t be able to keep a secret like this from her sister, even if she knew how much it’d hurt her because she knew her betrayal would hurt even more.

She was one of the only people Vi could depend on and she wasn’t about to break that trust anytime soon.

“We have to.” Jinx says flatly, emotion now devoid from her voice.

It was as if she was already beginning to feel the pain that would no doubt begin to course through her sister’s veins once they reveal to her Caitlyn’s deception.

----------------------------------------------------------------

Vi looks up hesitantly from the plush bear that she held in her hands to see that her bandmates and manager were all still staring at her.

As soon as she looked at them, they all quickly looked away, feigning innocence.

The alpha had felt their eyes on her for the past thirty minutes. Really, it was since they got back onto the tour bus and she couldn’t understand why.

Was it the plush bear?

Was she being too sentimental about Caitlyn around them? Or perhaps the bear was a shitty purchase?

“Is there something on my face?” Vi asks, finally breaking the silence and causing everyone to turn their attention back to her.

It was meant to be a joke but nobody laughed which instantly troubled Vi.

Why were they being so serious? They were never this serious.

“What’s wrong?” Vi asks hesitantly, seeing the sense of dread that began to cover their faces.

Her sister looked as if she was physically in pain as she stared at her.

Vi didn’t know why but her heart began to pound in her chest.

Whatever it was, wasn’t good.

“What’s wrong?!” Vi asks with more exasperation, done with being simply stared at.

Jinx is the first to move and Vi watches as she slowly reaches behind a couple pillows to pull out a magazine.

Vi looks at her curiously as she extends the magazine out to her.

“Whatever you do, just please try not to freak out.” Jinx says softly, though she had a feeling her words wouldn’t be very well received.

The band wanted to tell Vi about Caitlyn once they were off the bus but apparently not.

Vi hesitantly reaches out to grab the Forbes magazine before looking down at the cover.

Everyone watched nervously as Vi stared down at the picture of Caitlyn and Charles for what felt like an eternity before her eyes wandered down to the headline that once again read, “Billionaire power couple Charles Astor and Caitlyn Kiramman explain how working together makes not only their company but their marriage stronger.”

Although her face remained completely blank and emotionless, Vi’s mind was running completely wild.

Her heart was beating so fast she felt as if she may have a heart attack. Her hands were beginning to shake as she held the magazine and it took all her strength to not immediately crumble it up before ripping it apart.

Jinx was the only one who seemed confident enough to speak and softly said, “There’s more on page ten.”

Vi doesn’t even look up and slowly opens the magazine and flips to page ten.

There is where she was greeted by multiple photos of Caitlyn and who Vi now knows to be her husband, Charles Astor. One included them kissing intimately and the sight alone made Vi feel like vomiting, yet her exterior remained the same.

She was remaining so still that it was almost earie. One may mistake her for a statue if they were to walk past her.

“Her-her mother is also on the Piltover council, Cassandra Kiramman.” Jinx says reluctantly, her voice wavering slightly as she was nearly brought to tears.

She hated to be the one to give Vi this horrible news but it simply had to be her.

Vi let her eyes slowly wander over to the text on the page to confirm that Caitlyn was indeed the daughter of a member of the Piltover council.

Vi’s breathing visibly increased after that.

She felt like passing out.

Caitlyn had lied to her.

She liked to her about so fucking much.

Despite the hard cold proof that resided in her hands, Vi found herself shaking her head before looking up at her friends.

“You’re wrong.” Vi says firmly before extending the magazine back out to them.

“What?” Jinx asks in confusion.

Everyone else looked equally confused by the alpha’s reaction. They had expected her to blow up in a fit of rage, not whatever the hell this is.

“I said you’re wrong!” Vi says firmly, before extending the magazine out once again.

“Vi, its right there in the magazine. Its real.” Jinx replies quickly.

Why would she lie about something like this?

“No, she wouldn’t do that to me.” Vi says as she hurriedly shakes her head.

“Vi.” Jayce simply says but before he can say anything else Vi interrupts him.

“Take this shit from me!” Vi practically screams before extending the magazine once again.

Jinx finally takes it from her sister before looking at her in confusion.

“And I don’t ever want to see that shit again.” Vi says angrily, her eyes now red with an amount of rage that Jinx hasn’t seen from her sister in years.

It frankly was incredibly frightening.

“Vi, we wouldn’t lie about this.” Ekko says, hoping that perhaps his voice will be the one Vi finally listens to.

“All of you just shut up, okay?!” Vi quickly snaps back, earning frowns from the band.

They knew not to take it personally. Vi was simply lashing out because she was hurt.

“She wouldn’t do that to me. Not after everything we did, everything we said, she wouldn’t, okay? She wouldn’t.” Vi says and it almost sounded like she was trying to convince herself rather than the band.

Nobody bothered responding to the alpha, realizing that she was in shock and denial and that trying to convince her of the truth may only make things work.

Hopefully by the end of the bus ride she’d come to terms with the sad truth.

It was only when the band looked away from her that Vi did the same.

The alpha leaned her head against the window and stared out into the distance blankly.

As silent tears began to slowly slide down her cheeks, Vi couldn’t help but feel like everything she knew and believed was a lie and that her world was falling apart right in front of her.

Chapter Text

The second the tour bus came to a stop at the studio, Vi immediately hopped off and began running away at full speed, not bothering to grab any of her belongings, including her phone.

The trio immediately begin chasing the woman but the alpha had caught them off guard and was ultimately too far away for them to reach her. By the time she turned the corner, they had lost her.

“Shit! What do we do?” Jayce asks as she pants loudly in hopes of regaining his breath.

“We’ll have Sevika and Lock go look for her. She probably just needs some time alone.” Ekko says hopefully, though he’s not sure if he fully believes it himself.

Leaving Vi alone with her thoughts could be dangerous and in a moment like this it was incredibly dangerous.

“I sure fucking hope so.” Jinx says.

“I’m going to bring my stuff into the studio and begin looking around myself.” Jinx adds.

She trusted Sevika and Lock to find Vi but she hoped that perhaps by aiding in the search, Vi would be found faster.

After all, she was her sister and she knew her best.

“We’ll join you.” Jayce says firmly, earning a nod from Ekko.

-----------------------------------------------------

Despite the search consisting of five people, Vi wasn’t found until hours later, sitting down in some dark abandoned alley, staring aimlessly at a wall.

Jinx thanked God that they hadn’t found her unconscious.

She didn’t seem to be in a good state whatsoever but it could have been worse.

At the sight of the band, Vi immediately stood up and began stumbling towards them. The closer she got, the easier it was for the band to recognize the smell of booze, cigarettes, weed, and sex.

God knows what she’s drank or the drugs she’s taken during these past few hours and based on the smell of the alpha and the pheromones that were wafting off of her, she seemed to have slept with a person or two.

“Vi, are you okay?” Jayce asks hesitantly as he watches Sevika wrap an arm around the alpha to help stand her up straight.

“Never better.” Vi slurs before holding her thumbs up.

Jinx felt like crying at the sight.

She had seen her sister like this before and it was never a fun sight, especially when she herself was completely sober.

The reason for Vi’s behavior made this even more painful for Jinx.

Jinx knew just how much Vi loved Caitlyn, even if she refused to admit it out loud to her.

It seemed everyone knew, except for Vi and Caitlyn themselves.

“Come on, let’s go home. You need to calm down.” Ekko says softly but Vi immediately begins shaking her head and wiggles her way out of Sevika’s grip.

“No!” Vi says, almost childishly as she points at the group.

“I am going to see Caitlyn.” Vi says firmly.

“Absolutely not!” Jinx immediately replies equally as firm.

Vi should definitely not confront Caitlyn while she was in this state.

“I will! You can’t tell me what to do! You’re not the boss of me!” Vi protests and Jinx can’t help but feel like she was back in her teens, arguing childishly with her big sister.

It brought tears to her eyes.

She hated seeing Vi so defeated, so vulnerable.

“Vi, you shouldn’t.” Jayce says calmly, hoping that perhaps a calmer approach would soothe the alpha.

“I don’t give a fuck!” Vi screams back.

“I am going to see Caitlyn. If you don’t let me I’ll die!” Vi says loudly.

Most people would claim that Vi was being dramatic but the band knew damn well that the alpha was telling the truth.

She likely was saying it as a figure of speech but the band knew well enough not to leave Vi alone in moments like this. God knows what she’d do.

“Vi.” Jinx starts, trying to appeal to her sister one last time but she is once again cut off.

“No! I will see her!” Vi says firmly, her voice beginning to crack as reality began to set in on the alpha.

Caitlyn had lied to her.

She had lied to her about so much.

And Vi had trusted her.

She had let her in further than any lover she’d ever had…and Caitlyn had punished her for it.

The person she thought would never hurt her had absolutely destroyed her.

The person who showed her that it was okay to love someone reminded her of why she stayed so far away from it her entire life.

After that, everyone watched, almost in shock as Vi quickly dropped to her knees and immediately burst into tears.

As this happened Sevika and Lock immediately blocked the group in hopes of no paparazzi being around to witness this event.

The trio could do nothing but stare down at the alpha, knowing that a show of physical touch would do nothing but upset Vi further.

It was best for them to just let her get the tears out.

----------------------------------------------

“Oh god.” Jayce says hesitantly as he watches Vi stumble up Caitlyn’s driveway and make her way to the omega’s front door.

They had thought perhaps, once Vi cried a bit that she would calm down but instead the crying invoked a sense of rage within the alpha and she became even more hellbent on visiting the omega.

Jayce knew from Mel that the girls were all currently over at Caitlyn’s house for a girls’ night so they assumed Caitlyn’s husband was probably out of the house for a boy’s night of sorts.

Or at least they hoped he was because if not Vi might end up going to jail tonight.

Jayce didn’t bother warning Mel that they were coming but now that they reached the door, he was beginning to think he should’ve.

“Back up.” Vi simply says as they reach the front door and the band all reluctantly take a couple steps back.

They assume Vi wants a bit more privacy for when she speaks to Caitlyn but none of the band felt comfortable leaving Vi completely alone.

They’d rather stop Vi from making a complete fool of herself. That way she’d at least be able to feel some sort of dignity in this situation.

When Caitlyn hears a loud knock at the door, she immediately assumes it’s Charles but quickly discards that idea.

He wasn’t supposed to be back for a couple hours as he was going to the bar with a couple guys from work.

Then she thinks perhaps it may be Vi but discards that idea as well.

The alpha promised to call her once they got back in town and has yet to do so. It was at that moment that Caitlyn realized Vi actually hadn’t called her at all today.

That was weird. She practically calls her every day. She hopes nothing was wrong.

The thought that perhaps the band had gotten into an accident on the way back immediately popped into her head but she quickly shook that thought away before heading towards the front door.

Vi was fine. There was no need to overthink.

However, as Caitlyn opens the door she is immediately greeted by the sight of the woman she had just been thinking of.

Caitlyn immediately smiles largely at the sight but not even a second later does that smile turn into a look of confusion.

Vi looked like absolute shit and behind her was the rest of the band, noticeably less shitty looking.

“Vi, you’re back.” Caitlyn says excitedly, quickly overcoming her confusion.

When Vi doesn’t respond at first, Caitlyn feels herself growing more and more worried.

What was wrong with the alpha?

However, rather than invite the alpha inside, Caitlyn took a step out onto the front porch before closing the door behind her.

Vi couldn’t help but smirk bitterly to herself at the movement. Caitlyn didn’t want the girls to know that she was here visiting her.

It was all beginning to make sense, the secrecy, hiding their relationship from her best friends.

“Are you okay?” Caitlyn asks hesitantly as she reaches a hand up to touch the alpha’s shoulder.

The longer Vi stood in place, the more she began to tilt towards one side.

The band watches hesitantly, waiting for the moment that Vi ultimately explodes on the omega.

Caitlyn could smell the unmistakable scent of booze and cigarettes on the alpha and it made her visibly frown.

If she concentrated harder she could smell the faint scent of sex and it immediately caused her brow to furrow in confusion.

Did Vi just sleep with someone and then come see her?

The omega visibly shakes her head as she tries to rid herself of those thoughts.

No, the smell must be coming from Jinx and Ekko. It had to be.

Vi and her weren’t exclusive but she knew that Vi hasn’t been sleeping with other women for over a month now, or at least that’s what she told her.

Caitlyn wasn’t so sure if she believed that now.

When Vi finally spoke, she said barely above a whisper, “I missed you so much.”

The band did their best to hold back the looks of shock that threatened to make its way onto their faces.

“I missed you too.” Caitlyn replies truthfully, though her tone still had a hint of confusion in it.

“I just wanted to see you, that’s all.” Vi says with an awkward shrug and a silly smile.

Caitlyn can’t help but laugh slightly at the sight before beginning to readjust Vi’s disheveled jacket.

“Well, thank you for dropping by.” Caitlyn replies teasingly as she smiles at the alpha.

It seems that the band went out after they got home and that Vi indulged a bit more than everyone else.

Caitlyn watches as Vi opens her mouth to say something but then quickly shuts it, hesitancy evident in her eyes.

Caitlyn stares at the alpha curiously but before she can say anything, Vi speaks once again.

“Okay, that was it. I just wanted to say hi.” Vi says with an awkward smile.

“Okay.” Caitlyn says somewhat awkwardly before leaning in to place a soft kiss on Vi’s cheek.

The alpha doesn’t attempt to pull away and accepts the kiss willingly, to the band’s surprise.

“Have a goodnight Caitlyn.” Jayce says firmly and Caitlyn can’t help but feel like his words sounded a bit disingenuous.

“We’ll take care of her.” Jinx adds, her brow furrowed slightly.

Caitlyn simply nods and smiles before turning around to head inside.

What was that about?

The omega shrugs it off as the band being intoxicated and a bit on edge from a long day of traveling. They just needed some well-needed rest. That’s all.

Once the door closes, the band all look at Vi in confusion.

No one says anything until they get back into the car. It was only once Vi was situated in her seat that she finally spoke.

“I couldn’t do it.” Vi says softly as she stares aimlessly at the back of the seat’s headrest.

No one responds, sensing there is more the alpha wishes to say.

“I can’t let her go.” Vi says dejectedly.

------------------------------------------------------------------

“Who was that?” Mel asks immediately after Caitlyn turns around and the omega has to stop herself from squealing in shock.

Instead, she simply places a hand on her beating heart and quickly pants a few times to regain her breath.

“Fuck Mel. You scared me.” Caitlyn says with a small smile.

“Was that Vi?” Mel asks calmly as she crosses her arms across her chest.

“What? No. Why would Vi be here?” Caitlyn quickly responds, feigning confusion.

“Caitlyn.” Mel says firmly, staring at her best friend knowingly.

Caitlyn felt her heart drop to the pit of her stomach at the words.

“We know.” Mel simply says.

Caitlyn visibly cringes at the words.

She was so screwed.

“You know?” Caitlyn asks hesitantly.

“We know.” Maggie says dramatically as she enters the room with Kelly right behind her.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but smirk slightly to herself. This oddly felt like an intervention.

“Since when?” Caitlyn asks seriously.

“We had an inkling for a while but it was confirmed when we went on tour.” Mel responds honestly.

“I mean, we have eyes Cait. We’re Stanford grads just like you. We’re not stupid.” Kelly chimes in seriously, a small hint of disappointment was evident in her voice.

“And I don’t think you are!” Caitlyn responds quickly.

She didn’t want her friends to get the wrong idea about why she hadn’t told them about her and Vi.

“I’m sorry that I was being so secretive and that I didn’t tell you guys but you have to understand, my situation is much different than yours.” Caitlyn says honestly.

“Do you love her?” Mel simply asks, disregarding Caitlyn’s words.

She wasn’t the biggest fan of Charles but if Caitlyn was cheating on him for purely sexual reasons, she had to put an end to this affair.

Not for his sake but for Caitlyn’s.

Mel had a feeling that this could end catastrophically if the man were to find out.

Caitlyn doesn’t respond for a couple seconds before nodding.

“Yes I do, so much.” Caitlyn says honestly.

Caitlyn had expected her friends to smile at the words or perhaps relax their tense posture a bit but instead, their brows simultaneously furrow.

“Does she even know about Charles? I mean, you haven’t been wearing your ring every time we go out.” Maggie says truthfully.

As a reporter, Maggie’s eyes were always looking around, searching for her latest story, and she had noticed Caitlyn’s bare hand quite some time ago.

She initially thought nothing of it. But after it continued to occur, she put two and two together.

Eventually, the three friends shared their concerns with one another and came to the conclusion that Caitlyn and Vi were likely sleeping together.

Mel didn’t bother bringing it up to Jayce, knowing that he’d likely tell Vi about it and in return she’d tell Caitlyn.

Besides, the friends would rather hear the confirmation from Caitlyn herself, instead of from Jayce.

“She doesn’t.” Caitlyn admits, somewhat reluctantly.

At the words her friends all visibly frown and Caitlyn couldn’t help but feel like shit.

She already felt like shit about still lying to Vi but her friend’s evident disapproval was only multiplying that shame she felt.

“Do you plan on telling her?” Kelly asks, calmly.

“I can’t.” Caitlyn replies quickly.

“I don’t want to lose her.” Caitlyn replies, desperation seeping into her tone.

“So, you just plan on keeping this charade up forever?” Mel asks skeptically.

That didn’t really seem possible.

Eventually Vi or Charles are bound to find out.

“I guess…I mean, I don’t know.” Caitlyn replies reluctantly.

Her friends simply stared at her in silence for a couple seconds and Caitlyn couldn’t help but feel like they were incredibly disappointed in her, which was new for her.

She was always the one in the friend group who had her life all together.

She was the only one who was married while also running a billion-dollar business.

She was the one her friends looked up to and now she felt as if they were all looking down at her, almost in disgust.

“Look Cait, we’re your best friends and we love you no matter what. We’ll support you and keep your secret if that is what you wish but I have to warn you, this doesn’t really seem to have a happy ending for any of those involved.” Mel says truthfully.

At the words, Caitlyn nervously swallows the lump that formed in her throat.

She knew it was the truth but it was still a tough pill to swallow.

------------------------------------------------------

“What the hell are you doing?” Jinx asks in confusion as she enters her sister’s bedroom.

She had left the room to retrieve a glass of the water and was expecting her sister to still be lying down in bed when she returned but instead she was sitting on the floor, furiously writing in a notebook.

After the visit to Caitlyn’s, Vi passed out pretty quickly after she got in the car and the band took her back to her house for some well needed rest.

But instead, Vi seemed hellbent on doing whatever it was she was currently doing.

“Making a list.” Vi says without looking up from the notebook.

Jinx places the glass of water on the bedside table before looking down at her sister curiously.

“A list of what?” Jinx asks.

“A list of ways to make Caitlyn love me more.” Vi says honestly as she continues to write.

“Vi-.” Jinx starts but is instantly cut off.

“Don’t you see?!” Vi says as she looks up and shows her sister the list.

“This is how I fix things. If I can make Caitlyn love me even more then maybe she’ll finally love me enough to leave her husband for me.” Vi says excitedly, her eyes still bloodshot from the drugs and alcohol in her system.

Jinx sighs in disappointment as her eyes scan over the list.

There were around ten things on the list and Jinx didn’t bother reading it, finding it too painful.

She hated seeing her sister like this, so desperate for the love of somebody who was obviously screwing her over.

Perhaps Caitlyn did love Vi, as she insinuated, but Jinx could never picture herself doing this to someone she loved.

“Why don’t we talk about this tomorrow Vi?” Jinx asks softly.

“You need some rest.” She continues before delicately reaching out to take the notebook out of Vi’s hands.

The alpha merely nods in response before Jinx helps her up off the floor and then up into her bed.

“Here. I brought you some water.” Jinx says before handing it to her sister.

After she finishes drinking, Jinx tucks the alpha in until she is comfortable before turning off the lights.

“Goodnight Vi.” Jinx says once she reaches the door.

“Goodnight Pow-Pow.” Vi says softly as her eyes begin to close.

Jinx can’t help but frown slightly at the words before closing the door behind her.

July 20th

When Jinx enters the room she can’t help but smirk to herself in amusement at the sight of Vi laying on her back on the bed with her limbs stretched wide as she stares up at the ceiling.

As the alpha stared up at the ceiling, George Michael’s “Carless Whisper”, played loudly through the boombox.

“Dramatic much.” Jinx can’t help but think as she watches her sister continue to mope.

“Are you sure you’re up for this?” Jinx eventually asks, forcing Vi to turn and look at her.

The group were all scheduled to go out tonight, making it the first time Vi’d be seeing Caitlyn since that day at her house four days ago.

She would have seen her earlier but Jinx convinced her to postpone it to a date when they would all be there.

The omega feared how Vi may react if she were to be alone with Caitlyn considering she was still recovering from her initial shock.

So, Vi rejected Caitlyn’s earlier invitation to hang out under the false pretense that she had developed a small cold.

But tonight, the couple would finally be reunited.

The alpha had thought she was ready to see the omega again, but as the hours of the day ticked by, she found herself growing more and more nervous.

“Of course I’m up for it.” Vi responds, though she didn’t sound very sure of herself.

“If you’re not we can postpone again. You don’t need to force yourself to do anything.” Jinx says truthfully.

“No, I want to. I need to see her.” Vi replies honestly.

She may be hurt and incredibly pissed at the omega but she couldn’t deny that she missed her immensely.

She just hoped that once she was with the omega that she’d be strong enough to temporarily forget about the deception and be able to enjoy being in her lover’s presence.

Vi knew it was wishful thinking but she couldn’t let go of Caitlyn.

No matter how much keeping her would hurt her.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

When the band entered the bar, Vi was almost immediately pounced on by Caitlyn.

To her surprise the omega immediately kissed her passionately and Vi couldn’t help but wrap her arms around the omega before kissing her back.

Once they parted Caitlyn couldn’t help but rub her nose against the alphas softly.

“What was that for?” Vi asks in confusion.

Caitlyn had never kissed her so publicly before and her friends all obviously witnessed it.

“I missed you.” Caitlyn replies honestly.

“What about your friends?” Vi whispers before letting her eyes flicker over to Mel, to see that the woman was already hesitantly watching them.

“I told them about us.” Caitlyn replies happily.

That was partially the truth but Caitlyn didn’t see why that really mattered.

All that mattered now was that the cat was out of the bag and they no longer needed to hide their relationship from the girls.

Vi couldn’t help but genuinely smile at the words.

If Caitlyn told her friends about them then perhaps she was one step closer to divorcing Charles?

Right?

Because her friends clearly knew she was married and if they weren’t actively protesting Caitlyn cheating on her husband then the alpha assumes there must have already been problems within their marriage prior to Caitlyn starting the affair.

Overcome with joy at the possibility of now being one step closer to “winning” Caitlyn, Vi pulls Caitlyn in for another passionate kiss.

The high that Vi felt about their relationship being revealed to Caitlyn’s friends lasted for about two hours.

After that, with the help of alcohol, the bitterness and anger that had resided in Vi for the past four days began to make its way to the surface.

Nobody seemed to notice it except for the band, chalking Vi’s change in attitude to her rising alcohol levels.

But as Jinx stared at Vi from across the table, she couldn’t help but shiver to herself at the sight of her sister.

If looks could kill, Caitlyn would surely be dead.

The alpha barely took her eyes off the omega for the entirety of the night, almost as if she was watching to see when or if she would make her next mistake.

Vi’s eyes were hooded over slightly and looked practically lifeless.

She had never looked at Caitlyn like that before and Jinx couldn’t help but feel herself growing more and more nervous as she watched her sister practically stare daggers at her lover.

Caitlyn and her friends remained oblivious as they spoke to one another.

Almost as if she realized just how darkly she was looking at Caitlyn, Vi shook her head and quickly looked anywhere but at her lover.

She couldn’t help but feel a small amount of disgust bubble in her gut.

She hadn’t felt rage like that in a long time and it was a part of her earlier life that she wished to leave behind.

She didn’t think that Caitlyn of all people would be the one to possibly make it come back.

Vi hastily excused herself after that in hopes of splashing some water on her face from within the safe confines of the bathroom.

She needed to calm down.

Chapter Text

July 24th

Vi thrusts forward lazily as she stares forward at the omega’s headboard.

It is only when the woman reaches up to grab her face and force her to look down that Vi finally makes eye contact with the woman.

“Fuck, you’re so good.” The redhead moans loudly.

Vi’s lips tug into a small, forced smile, as she continues to thrust her hips forward.

As she continues to thrust into the mystery woman she can’t help but find herself falling deeper and deeper into the woman’s eyes.

They were the same exact shade of blue as Caitlyn’s eyes. After all, that’s why Vi found herself attracted to this woman in the first place.

She thought perhaps the reminder of Caitlyn would make the sex bearable but Vi couldn’t seem to do it.

So, with one last aggravated huff, Vi pulled out of the woman before beginning to eat her out.

She came to terms with the idea that she wouldn’t finish tonight but that didn’t mean she had to screw the woman out of an orgasm.

As she ate the omega out she couldn’t help but want to scream her head off in anger.

Caitlyn had ruined her for anyone else.

And yet, Vi couldn’t seem to forgive the omega no matter how much her heart begged her to.

July 26th

As the couple sit across from one another Caitlyn can’t help but feel Vi’s eyes on her once again.

Caitlyn was used to the alpha constantly stealing glances at her but these were different.

These glances felt more like she was being inspected rather than admired.

It put Caitlyn on edge.

The alpha had been acting differently since she returned from the Live Aid concert.

She was still the charming and loving alpha that Caitlyn had fallen in love with but now there seemed to be more moments when Vi’s mood would abruptly change.

She never said anything directly towards Caitlyn or expressed any anger towards the omega but Caitlyn could feel the anger lurking beneath her more than she ever had.

It worried her.

The silence was finally broken by Vi saying, “I know I never asked before but I’m just curious, what do your parents do?”

Caitlyn visibly tenses at the words before taking a sip of her wine.

Does she tell the truth and risk upsetting Vi further than whatever was causing her to be upset already? Or does she lie to her lover once again?

What if she already knew the answer and was testing her?

Despite the sirens going off in her head, Caitlyn found herself saying, “My fathers a doctor and uh, my mother is a politician.”

“Really?” Vi asks, feigning shock.

“Why didn’t you mention it back when I went on my rants about politicians?” Vi asks genuinely.

Truth was, Vi wasn’t really bothered by Caitlyn not revealing her mother’s profession.

She was more upset over the fact that the omega apparently didn’t trust her enough to disclose the information.

Did Caitlyn really think Vi would break up with her over her mother’s profession?

But then again, she was pretty adamant about her dislike for them.

“It didn’t seem like the right time.” Caitlyn replies honestly.

“And truth be told I thought it’d make you like me less.” Caitlyn adds, her tone quieter.

Vi can’t help but widen her eyes slightly at the words.

She was surprised the omega admitted that.

Despite wanting to continue to grill the omega, Vi found herself reaching out to take Caitlyn’s hand into her own.

“It’d take a whole lot more than that to get me to not like you.” Vi says honestly as she rubs her thumb against Caitlyn’s hand.

Caitlyn gives the alpha a small smile in response before squeezing her hand softly.

As they looked into one another’s eyes, Caitlyn couldn’t help but feel like the alpha’s eyes looked a bit sorrowful, as if she was in pain.

And as Vi looked into Caitlyn’s eyes, she easily recognized something that she was a bit grateful for the omega to be experiencing…guilt.

It made Vi feel a little better to know that she wasn’t the only one suffering right now by continuing whatever the hell this is.

She knew she should just end it already before it becomes too much but she can’t.

July 28th

Caitlyn feels the tears begin to pool in her eyes as she looks at the sight before her.

The band had recently finished one of their concerts and made their way backstage to one of the dressing rooms to hang out with the fans.

Naturally, the girls tagged along like they usually did and Caitlyn had expected to converse with Vi like she did after every concert.

But instead, she was met with the sight of Vi and Riley, huddled up in a corner making out.

The sight felt like a dagger to the heart and yet Caitlyn couldn’t seem to look away.

Was this really happening?

Vi had never kissed another woman in front of her before and it only took her witnessing it once to realize she fucking hated seeing it.

Her and Vi never specified what they were or whether or not their arrangement was supposed to be monogamous or not. So, Caitlyn knew she shouldn’t be that surprised that Vi was kissing another woman, but she was.

Especially since it was Riley, a woman Vi had insisted was not a threat on multiple occasions.

As they continue to kiss, Caitlyn can’t help but let her eyes roam over Riley’s short but curvy body.

She was dressed rather promiscuously, despite being a member of the staff, and she was showing far more skin than Caitlyn.

The omega couldn’t help but look down at her own outfit and began to feel a bit insecure about it.

Vi had always liked what she wore but now she was beginning to doubt that.

Was her outfit not revealing enough? Should she be showing more cleavage like the blonde?

Was the alpha finally bored of her?

Caitlyn looked on for a couple more seconds before managing to tear her eyes away. She looked around the room in search of her friends but instead she was greeted by the sight of Harrison, watching her like a hawk.

The omega didn’t attempt to hide her disdain for the man this time and simply scowled at him before turning away once again.

Caitlyn knew better than to complain to her friends about what she had just witnessed. She knew they would always support her but that they would tell her the truth which was that she had no right to be jealous of Vi making out with Riley.

At least as long as she continued to be married to Charles and string Vi along.

As Vi continued to kiss Riley, she couldn’t help but open her eyes and begin to quickly look around in hopes of locating Caitlyn.

She knew it was cruel to do this to the omega, to willingly subject her to this pain but it was the only thing keeping her from blowing it all up.

In Vi’s twisted mind, if she continued to inflict small amounts of pain on the omega, then she’d feel that the scales were a bit more balanced.

If she treated Caitlyn as cruelly as Caitlyn treated her then she had no reason to leave the relationship.

Jinx saw right through Vi’s logic.

The alpha shouldn’t have to make herself a shittier person in order to psyche herself into staying with the omega.

Caitlyn did her wrong, end of story.

Vi choosing to essentially “do Caitlyn wrong” was simply a mechanism she was using to make herself believe that she deserved whatever Caitlyn was doing to her.

Vi deserved better than Caitlyn, she just couldn’t see it.

Or rather she refused to see it.

Eventually, Vi and Riley parted and the alpha went in search of her lover.

She found Caitlyn sitting alone on one of the couches, looking rather sad. At the sight, Vi couldn’t help but feel like shit.

She knew she was really only doing what Caitlyn was doing to her but if Vi had it her way, she would never harm the omega.

But unfortunately, that’s not how their situation is playing out.

“Hi.” Vi says softly as she sits down beside the omega.

“Hello.” Caitlyn replies flatly as she looks anywhere but at the alpha.

She feared that if she looked into Vi’s eyes that she may begin crying.

Vi’s heart rate immediately increased when she realized just how affected the omega was by the kiss she just witnessed.

She felt awful. Once again, gone was that initial high of knowing that she had hurt the omega just as she hurt her. It was now replaced by guilt.

As Vi let her eyes scan around the room she couldn’t help but sigh in disappointment.

Being in this environment wasn’t helping either of them and she found herself saying, “Do you want to get out of here?”

At the words Caitlyn finally turned to look at the alpha before slowly nodding.

-------------------------------------------------

Vi couldn’t help but grip Caitlyn’s hair tighter as she continued to pound into the omega.

The entire time Caitlyn moaned softly as her lover repeatedly buried herself to the hilt.

The sound of Vi’s thighs slapping against Caitlyn’s fat ass was echoing throughout the room and turning the pair on immensely.

When they had left the venue, Vi drove them to her house and the second they were inside the omega basically pounced on her.

Vi didn’t object and simply carried the omega upstairs to her bedroom.

If there was one thing Vi could count on to remain constant, even with her newfound anger towards Caitlyn, that was their sex life.

The alpha found solace in it, oddly.

With her cock buried in Caitlyn’s cunt, she could forget about just how mad she was and instead she could focus on just how much she loved the woman.

When sex with Caitlyn is no longer enjoyable, Vi would know that she was truly over the omega. Though she fears that day will never come.

“Oh, fuck Vi.” Caitlyn whines as the alpha pushes her down onto her stomach and begins thrusting with even more vigor.

Vi places her hands on Caitlyn’s back as she thrusts and lets her eyes linger on the woman’s face.

Her eyes were hazy and her pupils were dilated with lust.

It was a sight that Vi loved immensely, Caitlyn almost high on the sheer amount of pleasure she was experiencing.

Vi eventually drops down so that she is lying completely on top of the omega as she continues to thrust into her.

Caitlyn’s breath hitches at the change before she desperately reaches her hand back to tangle her fingers in Vi’s hair before pulling her face closer.

As Vi continued to thrust into her lover, she panted beside her ear, letting Caitlyn know just how much she was also enjoying this.

“Oh my god.” Caitlyn says, barely above a whisper as Vi changes her thrusts from short and quick, to long and slow.

“Fuck, you feel so good Cait.” Vi pants softly as her brow furrows in pleasure.

At the words, the omega can no longer resist the urge to turn her head further and connect their lips.

It wasn’t the most comfortable position for her neck but she honestly didn’t care. Making out with Vi compensated for the slight discomfort the position caused.

It was moments like these that further reaffirmed Vi’s decision to stick with Caitlyn.

How could she give up something like this?

She’d never experienced a love like this before and she wasn’t about to willingly give it up.

Her sister couldn’t understand. She’d been with Ekko practically her entire life.

She never experienced isolation like Vi had.

She meant well but she just didn’t know the truth of how it felt.

To lose Caitlyn would mean to lose a piece of herself, a piece that Vi already knew wouldn’t come back once she lost it.

If she no longer had Caitlyn’s love then she would settle for no love.

After all, Vi had never expected to experience love in her brief lifetime. And now that she had, she wouldn’t let it go, no matter how much pain it caused her.

Because there was far more pain in being alone.

August 2nd

As Vi stumbles out of the bathroom she quickly zips up her jeans before wiggling her hands in hopes of quickly drying them.

The band was set to get on stage for their gig in about five minutes and to say she was beyond tipsy was an understatement.

Tonight was one of those nights where they performed at a local club and normally Caitlyn would be here but apparently she had an important work dinner to attend.

Normally, Vi wouldn’t mind Caitlyn missing a gig for work but this time she did because she knew that Caitlyn’s husband would also be at that dinner.

In a way it felt as if Caitlyn had once again chosen Charles over her.

Vi’s anger and annoyance at Caitlyn’s absence caused her to indulge a bit more than usual before the performance in hopes of forgetting the true reason the omega wasn’t here.

The alpha takes three more steps before a man slides in front of her and extends a piece of paper towards her.

Vi looks down at is curiously before squinting her eyes in an attempt to read it despite her vision being rather fuzzy.

The alpha’s eyes widen slightly as she realizes it is a flyer trying to recruit people to film pornography videos.

Vi looks up at in the man in shock before saying with a hint of amusement, “Do you have any idea who I am?”

“Not a clue sweetheart.” The younger man replies, seemingly unfazed.

Vi can’t help but laugh slightly at the words.

It was always a nice ego check when someone didn’t recognize her.

“Give it some thought hun. You fit the look.” The male omega says before winking at Vi and then walking away.

Vi simply shakes her head before placing the flyer down on a nearby table.

She needed to be backstage already.

As the band performs, naturally each member continues to ingest more alcohol or foreign substances and by the time they finished the show, all four of them were noticeably more inebriated.

Vi, having been the most intoxicated from the start, was obviously the most intoxicated by the end.

As the group continue to party, Vi can feel that familiar feeling begin to brew in her gut and quickly makes her way to the bathroom.

However, as she enters the bathroom, she seems to have forgotten why she was here in the first place.

So, the singer wobbles over to the largest stall before closing the door behind her.

Vi looks at herself in the mirror for a couple seconds before raising her shirt to reveal her hard abs.

“Maybe I should be doing porn.” Vi thinks to herself.

Before she can even process what she had just thought, her mind continues to run wild.

“I’d only ever film them with Caitlyn though.” Vi continues to think as she begins rubbing her other hand slowly against her abs, just the way Caitlyn does.

“Fuck, that’d be hot.” Vi continues to think as her hand subconsciously began to drift lower as her thoughts became more and more explicit.

Before the alpha realized it, she was watching herself jerk off in the mirror as she imagined herself filming a porn video with Caitlyn.

It was only when the alpha spilt her seed all over the floor that she realized what she had done.

Disgusted with herself, Vi remembered the real reason she had come to the bathroom in the first place and before she could react, she was throwing up all over the place.

Vi stumbles forward a few steps in hopes of reaching the toilet but apparently her body had enough for the night and gave out.

So, with one last look at the toilet the alpha felt her eyes shut before she fell forward and smacked her head hard against the toilet seat.

Vi had no idea how long she was unconscious for but eventually she was awoken by Sevika slapping her cheeks softly.

Her eyes fluttered open slowly to see Sevika crouched down in front of her with Harrison looming behind her, disappointment evident on his face.

“There we are.” Sevika says flatly as Vi’s eyes finally open.

“Sevika?” Vi says, confusion evident in her voice.

“You passed out boss but don’t worry, we’re gonna get you home.” Sevika says honestly before holding up a bottle of water to the alpha.

As Vi grabs the water bottle from Sevika she can’t help but feel a sharp stinging pain come from her forehead and instinctively reaches her hand up to touch it but before she can, Sevika grabs her hand.

“You have a pretty nasty cut there. I’ll need to stitch you up when we get to the house.” Sevika says truthfully and Vi simply hums in response, too out of it to care.

“Sevika, can I ask you something?” Vi eventually says and the alpha straightens up, preparing herself for whatever challenging question Vi was going to ask her.

“Anything.” Sevika replies calmly.

“Should I be doing porn?” Vi asks seriously.

Sevika instantly cracks a smile at the words as Harrison audibly gasps.

Sevika shrugs in response before saying, “You’d be successful at it.”

Vi genuinely smiles at the words before patting Sevika on the shoulder.

“Thanks bud.” She slurs out, earning a smile from the other alpha.

“Alright, lets get you out of this shithole.” Sevika says before grabbing Vi and hoisting her up off the ground.

---------------------------------------------------------

“All done.” Sevika says calmly before turning to look at the rest of the group.

Jinx had yet to look away from Vi’s freshly stitched forehead but reluctantly did so to give Sevika a thankful smile.

She truly was an amazing security guard. Though she was much more than that, she was a part of their family.

Once Sevika and Harrison leave the house, Jinx finds her way onto the couch that Vi resided on and sits directly beside her older sister.

Vi was resting her head against the back of the couch as she stared blankly up at the ceiling.

She looked completely devoid of life and it was a frightening sight for the band.

Eventually, Vi was the one to break the silence.

“I should have known.” Vi says softly as she stares up at the ceiling.

It was so soft that the band almost missed it.

“I should have known it was too good to be true.” Vi says before finally turning her head to look at her sister.

“You couldn’t have known Vi.” Ekko says calmly from the couch across from Vi.

“I could have. I just chose not to see it.” Vi says somewhat bitterly.

“The hiding us from her friends, never being able to go to her house, there were signs but I ignored them.” Vi says softly as tears began to slide down her face.

Jinx had an inkling that Vi hadn’t even noticed that she began crying because she didn’t bother wiping them away.

Normally, the alpha would immediately attempt to hide any evidence that she was feeling emotional.

“Why do you keep torturing yourself like this Vi? This clearly isn’t good for you.” Jayce says truthfully.

“Because I’m all alone in this world Jayce! That’s why! Who am I if I don’t have her?!” Vi says loudly but she immediately grimaces as the pounding in her head returns.

“You’re my sister.” Jinx says firmly, gaining Vi’s attention.

“And I’m sorry but I don’t want to lose my sister over some fucking married skank.” Jinx says truthfully.

Vi doesn’t even flinch at Jinx calling Caitlyn a skank because in truth, these past few days she’s called Caitlyn much worse things inside her head.

“I…I thought that having some of her would be better than having none of her but…I don’t think I can share her.” Vi says truthfully, visibly calming down a bit.

“It’s just too painful.” Vi says reluctantly.

Jinx sighs softly at the words before hesitantly covering her sister’s hand with her own.

She felt like it was only yesterday when she first realized that Vi had fallen in love with the omega.

Jinx had been so happy that her sister had finally found someone she could truly experience love with, just as she experienced it with Ekko and Jayce with Mel.

But now that memory brought her great sadness.

It seems Vi and Caitlyn’s story wasn’t as happy as Jinx and Ekko’s or Jayce and Mel’s.

“I think its for the best Vi if you…if you let Caitlyn go.” Jinx says hesitantly.

At the words, Vi shuts her eyes tightly, almost as if she’s hoping she’s just in a really bad dream and that any second now she’d awake and Caitlyn from a month ago would be right beside her.

She wished that she could just forget that she had ever found out about Charles.

“I know it’ll be difficult but you need to try…please.” Jinx says softly.

Vi opens her eyes to look at her sister for a couple seconds before finally nodding in response.

August 3rd

“Wow, she looks like shit.” Charles says flatly as he looks at the television screen in front of him.

Caitlyn can’t help but find herself agreeing, even though she desperately wished not to.

On the television, the band currently being interviewed on the most popular talk show in the country.

Everyone looked pretty hungover but Vi was noticeably in rougher shape than the rest of the group.

She had dark bags underneath her eyes, her skin was noticeably paler, and overall, she just looked rather lifeless.

Not to mention the huge stitched up gash that resided on her forehead.

When Caitlyn first saw it on the television screen, her heart dropped to the pit of her stomach.

Had Vi gotten into a fight? Had she fallen somehow?

Caitlyn desperately wanted to know the answer and her fingers twitched as she resisted the urge to immediately call the alpha.

She would have to wait though considering she was with Charles and Vi was currently being interviewed on live television.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Vi stares aimlessly at the floor as Jayce continues to speak from beside her.

She was insanely bored and honestly incredibly tired but unfortunately the band still had obligations to fulfill, despite their conditions.

Harrison had been trying to get them an interview on this show for months and now that he finally got it, he was not about to risk losing it by asking them to reschedule for a different date.

Besides, this isn’t the first nor will it be the last time a guest showed up hungover or drunk.

Vi was only brought out of her thoughts by the sound of the interviewer personally addressing her.

“Vi, you’re well known within the community when it comes to your appetite for the nightlife.” The interviewer starts calmly and Vi instinctively sits up straighter, preparing herself to answer.

“And I know that’s obviously a huge part of being a rockstar but some would say your lifestyle is bordering on serious addiction. Would you say that?” The man asks.

At the words the group all look visibly appalled. What kind of question was that?

Vi, however, quickly recovers.

“I think I party just as much as my bandmates do and I know a hell of a lot of other artists who party much more than me. So no, I don’t see it as a serious addiction.” Vi responds honestly before leaning back further onto the couch.

The man hums in response before looking back down at his notecard.

“I only ask because some troubling photos of you were released last month. I’m sure you’ve seen them by now. But do you care to explain to the audience what was going on?” The man says, somewhat smugly as he motions with his hand towards the screen that contained four paparazzi photos of Vi and the band outside of the alley they found her in on the day she realized Caitlyn was married.

In the photos, Sevika and Lock were clearly trying to block the paparazzi’s view but to no avail.

Vi was a mess, crying and screaming at the band as she was barely able to hold herself up.

She’d seen the photos already, courtesy of Harrison, and she didn’t mind them very much but she hadn’t expected them to be broadcasted on live TV for all to see.

Vi’s demeanor noticeably falters at the sight as the horrible memories of that day begin to flood back into her mind.

Before she can respond, her sister places a hand on her knee, silencing her.

“She owes you no explanation. Don’t you guys ever have a bad day?!” Jinx asks, annoyance evident in her tone.

“Of course we do. But I’m not so sure that the majority of society’s solution to a bad day would be to drown yourself in your cups and resort to the use of illegal drugs.” The man replies without missing a beat.

Jinx scoffs in response.

She was appalled by this man’s behavior. He always looked so nice on television but she should have known by now not to trust a book by its cover.

Jayce lets his eyes quickly flicker over to Vi to see that she was once again looking down at the floor dejectedly.

He knew just how much Vi cared about how others perceived her and she wouldn’t want the world to see her like this right now.

So, without a second thought Jayce quickly stands up from the couch before pointing at the camera man.

“Go to a fucking commercial break!” Jayce says loudly, knowing that using explicit language was already reason enough to cut to a break.

But when the man doesn’t listen, Jayce immediately begins to walk toward him before placing both of his big hands-on top of the lens, blocking the view.

“Don’t come on this show guys. He’s a piece of shit.” Jayce says loudly before they finally cut to a commercial break.

By “guys” he meant their other friends in the industry. He knew they’d back the band up over what just happened, even if it was the band that technically “behaved badly” during this interview.

“Come on guys, lets go.” Jayce says before beginning to walk away.

The group simultaneously stand up and follow Jayce but not without sending the interviewer one last dirty look.

He knew what he was doing, cornering Vi into answering those questions while they were live, allowing her no escape.

But unfortunately for him, he hadn’t anticipated that the band would have no problem causing a scene.

“What the fuck was that?!” Harrison whispers loudly as he practically runs up to the band the second they get back stage.

“I thought you told them not to bring up the photos?!” Jayce asks in annoyance and Vi can’t help but raise her eyebrows at the words.

Did they know this was a possibility beforehand?

“I did but clearly they didn’t listen.” Harrison replies, annoyance evident in his voice.

“But that doesn’t mean you fucking blow up! That was live television! Do you have any idea how long it took me to get this for you guys?!” Harrison continues as the veins on his forehead begin to pop as he gets angrier and angrier.

Unfortunately for the man, nobody seemed to care.

Vi’s wellbeing came before whatever the hell an appearance on a talk show would get them.

-------------------------------------------------------------

Caitlyn dialed the alpha’s phone number once again but to no avail.

She couldn’t believe what she had witnessed during that interview.

It had been more than three hours now since it ended and the alpha had yet to answer any of her calls.

The omega contemplated showing up at her house but she couldn’t figure out how to do so without Charles being too suspicious. Plus, she had a feeling Vi wouldn’t even be there.

Caitlyn wanted to make sure she was okay. Not to mention that she had so many questions.

What was the cut from? What was the context of those paparazzi photos?

Most of all, was she okay?

Caitlyn wasn’t sure why but she just had a bad feeling about all of this.

Chapter Text

August 6th

Caitlyn looks down at her phone patiently in hopes that perhaps if she stares at it hard enough, it’ll actually ring.

When it doesn’t, the omega can’t help but scoff in annoyance before crossing her arms over her chest.

The omega was physically pouting, though she didn’t notice it herself.

Caitlyn had called Vi multiple times since the interview. That was three days ago and the alpha hadn’t responded to a single one.

Caitlyn even dropped by Vi’s house yesterday when she “went to brunch with the girls” but the alpha was nowhere to be seen.

As a last resort, the omega left the alpha a message telling her that she’d be taking off work today and that she could come over to her house if she’d like.

Charles had left for work about two hours ago under the pretense that Caitlyn was not feeling well and despite volunteering to stay home, she insisted that she’d prefer a day alone to rest and recover from her “sickness.”

Caitlyn lets her eyes wander to the clock and decides that she’ll wait here one more hour before seeing if she can find any luck at Vi’s house.

But she had a feeling that the alpha wouldn’t be there, once again.

With each minute that passed Caitlyn felt herself beginning to feel more and more nervous.

Why was Vi avoiding her? Was she ever going to see the alpha again? Was this Vi’s version of a breakup?

Though she was reluctant to admit it, there was really only one reason that Caitlyn could think of that would lead Vi to treat her like this.

She must know about Charles.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

As Vi’s phone rings once again, she can’t help but let her gaze fall towards her sister.

“Are you going to pick it up?” Jinx asks calmly.

Caitlyn’s been calling Vi for days now and Jinx was beginning to get a bit annoyed.

She wouldn’t mind it if Vi was simply dropping Caitlyn but she knew that wasn’t her sister’s intention.

She just simply wasn’t in the mind space to talk to Caitlyn right now but Jinx knew that unfortunately Vi still held too much love for the omega to completely ignore her.

The alpha wasn’t answering the phone because she knew that what she had to do next was end things with Caitlyn.

She thought maybe, just maybe, she’d be strong enough to disregard everything she learned and continue to see Caitlyn…but she wasn’t.

Her second thought was maybe she just needed to see the omega less often, but that made no difference.

Every interaction Vi’s had with Caitlyn since the revelation has brought her immense pain and it was making her spiral out of control.

What she needed was to finally cut ties with Caitlyn.

Only then would she be able to get herself back on the right track.

Or that’s what she hoped at least.

“I think I’m gonna go over to her house.” Vi says truthfully before standing up off the couch.

“What? Why?” Jinx asks hesitantly.

She wasn’t so sure if that was the best idea.

“Because even if she betrayed me, she doesn’t deserve to get dumped over the phone.” Vi says honestly.

“You’re right, she deserves a lot worse.” Jinx says firmly.

Vi doesn’t bother responding because she knows Jinx is just being protective of her.

Jinx loved Caitlyn before they found out about Charles.

Hell, it was Jinx who pushed Vi to admit her feelings and open up to the omega more.

Maybe that’s why she is so passionate about it now, because a part of Jinx felt responsible for leading her sister to heartbreak.

She had misjudged the omega and her sister was now paying the price for it.

-----------------------------------------------------

At the sound of a knock on her door, Caitlyn has to try her best not to get her hopes up.

It was likely just the mailman.

Vi had yet to respond to any of her calls and she was beginning to lose hope that the rockstar would be reaching out to her today.

Caitlyn doesn’t even bother looking through the peephole before hastily opening the door and extending her hand out to retrieve whatever mail the man has.

However, she instantly freezes as she sees the woman before her.

It was Vi, in the flesh.

The alpha stood there with her hands in the pockets of her leather jacket as her face remained blank and unreadable.

“O-oh my god. Vi you came.” Caitlyn says in shock.

“Can I come inside?” Vi simply says in response.

The omega nods before hesitantly stepping aside, allowing the alpha to enter her home.

As Caitlyn closes the door behind her she hesitantly watches Vi look around the house.

She’d removed any evidence of Charles’ existence but now she was beginning to doubt if she was thorough enough.

As Vi continues to let her eyes linger around the omega’s house she can’t help but silently curse herself once again.

Why hadn’t she found it suspicious that the omega never invited her over to her house?

God, she was so naïve.

“I called you after your interview.” Caitlyn eventually says, breaking the silence.

At the words, Vi turns to look at the omega.

“I know.” She says calmly, as her face remains blank.

It made the omega nervous. She couldn’t tell what was going on in Vi’s head.

Was she angry? Was she sad? Was she confused?

“What happened to your forehead?” Caitlyn says as she finds herself attempting to close the distance between them.

Vi’s hand instinctively touches the healing cut before shaking her head.

“I slipped.” The alpha simply says before crossing her arms against her chest defensively.

Caitlyn easily notices this and stops in her tracks, leaving about a foot in between them.

Neither woman knew how long they stared at one another in silence but the longer they did it the more Vi felt her resolve begin to crumble.

How could she possibly let Caitlyn go? Even now, after practically shunning her for days, Caitlyn still cared about her wellbeing.

Vi shakes her head in hopes of forgetting about just how much she loved Caitlyn.

She needed to stick to the reason she came here for, to break up with Caitlyn.

But as the alpha opened her mouth to speak, no words came out.

Caitlyn watched the shame wash over Vi’s face as she realized she wouldn’t be able to say whatever it was she wished to say.

“Vi-” Caitlyn starts but before she can say anything else Vi quickly closes the space between them and smashes their lips together.

The omega initially didn’t kiss back, shocked that the alpha was even touching her, but soon enough Caitlyn began kissing Vi back.

The kiss was rushed and hard, allowing for little to no room to breathe.

But that was exactly what Vi wanted. As the oxygen slowly left her body she felt as if it had shut off a part of her brain.

Too preoccupied with the need to get air, her brain ignored the fact that she was kissing Caitlyn. It ignored the fact that what the alpha was here to do was end things with Caitlyn, not whatever the hell they were doing now.

As they continued to kiss Vi backed Caitlyn up until her back hit a nearby wall hard, earning a small groan from the omega.

As they kissed their bodies remained pressed tightly together and Vi couldn’t deny that the feeling of Caitlyn’s warm body against hers helped soothe the rage that coursed through her veins.

Eventually, the couple needed to part for air and only then did it seem that Vi realized what she was doing.

Vi manages to tear her eyes away from Caitlyn’s and lets them drift down slightly to the omega’s collarbones.

It was still an arousing sight but not nearly as powerful as Caitlyn’s eyes. At least now she could allow herself to think a bit.

She knows that she should wiggle out of Caitlyn’s grasp right now and break up with her but she can’t bring herself to do it.

“What’s wrong?” Caitlyn asks hesitantly, dread bubbling up in her gut.

She knew she could just act like she wasn’t witnessing Vi’s internal struggle but she couldn’t.

Vi lets her eyes drift off Caitlyn’s collarbones to the left of the wall to look into Caitlyn’s kitchen.

The kitchen she shared with her husband. The kitchen where the married couple cooked each other meals.

The thought angered the alpha once again and before Caitlyn could ask Vi what she was looking at, Vi was grabbing her hand and dragging her into the kitchen.

The alpha immediately bends Caitlyn over the counter before pressing her crotch against her ass.

“Vi!” Caitlyn says in surprise before turning her head to look back at the alpha.

Vi doesn’t look up as she rubs her jean covered cock against Caitlyn’s clothed ass.

Despite her initial confusion, Caitlyn can’t help but exhale loudly at the feeling of Vi’s hardening cock rubbing against her.

Vi may not know how to express her feelings, but she knew how to do this.

In a way, it was her safe space. At least here she wouldn’t get blindsided by another one of Caitlyn’s secrets. She knew everything there was to know about Caitlyn in the bedroom.

Here she knew that she and Caitlyn were equals.

Before she knew what she was doing, the alpha began unzipping and unbuttoning her jeans before letting them and her boxers fall to the floor.

Caitlyn watched eagerly as Vi stroked her hardening cock.

“You want this?” Vi says teasingly as she taps the tip of her cock against Caitlyn’s ass.

Caitlyn knew it was risky to have sex in her kitchen, regardless of what time Charles was scheduled to come home, but she found herself nodding hastily in response.

Vi smirked to herself before quickly pulling down Caitlyn’s shorts and underwear.

The pair wasted no time building a rhythm…and it was brutal.

As Vi thrusted into Caitlyn with all her might, the omega moaned loudly as her hands desperately clawed at the countertops, clutching at the nonexistent bed sheets that she’d usually cling too.

“You like that?” Vi grunted as she continued to pound into the woman.

Caitlyn nods her head hurriedly as her brow furrows in pleasure.

She knew she shouldn’t be enjoying this that much, that she should be worried about Charles walking in or about why Vi was acting so strangely but she couldn’t.

Despite being incredibly angry at the omega, Vi couldn’t deny that the sight in front of her was incredibly arousing.

Caitlyn was arching her back perfectly as Vi continued to thrust her big cock in and out of her. Her face was becoming more and more flushed as she got closer to her release and her hair was becoming more disheveled as the alpha tugged on it.

“Nobody fucks you like this.” Vi grunts out as she begins to feel Caitlyn’s cunt pulse around her length.

It wasn’t a question. It was a statement, a declaration.

“Yes, fuck.” Caitlyn moans at the words.

“Say it.” Vi commands.

“Nobody fucks me like this!” Caitlyn practically screams out at a particularly hard thrust.

Vi couldn’t deny the way that her ego was boosted by the words. She assumed she was a better lover than Charles but hearing confirmation was nice.

Vi began dragging her hands up and down Caitlyn’s back as she scratched lightly. It wasn’t enough to leave a mark but it was enough for Caitlyn to hiss slightly.

“You’ll never have another lover like me.” Vi says, causing Caitlyn’s brow to furrow in confusion rather than arousal.

“What?” Caitlyn asks in confusion as she turns her head to look into Vi’s eyes.

The alpha instantly leans down to grab a handful of Caitlyn’s hair before roughly pulling her up so that Caitlyn was almost fully standing as Vi continued to thrust into her.

“I said, you’ll never have another lover like me.” Vi grunts out firmly before sucking hungrily at Caitlyn’s neck.

Caitlyn couldn’t deny the way Vi’s mouth and cock were making her feel and moaned loudly at the contact.

Caitlyn begins moving her hips back to meet the alpha’s thrusts as Vi possessively wraps one hand around Caitlyn’s throat.

“Oh fuck.” Caitlyn pants.

No matter how troubling Vi’s words were, she couldn’t help but find this incredibly hot.

Once Vi finally disconnects her mouth from Caitlyn’s neck she can’t help but smile smugly at the assortment of hickeys she left on the omega.

She wasn’t allowed to do that previously but honestly she didn’t care now.

If Charles found out then so what. That wasn’t Vi’s problem.

As Vi continues to fuck Caitlyn, she takes her free hand and wraps it around Caitlyn’s waist before beginning to rub her clit.

It only took about ten seconds of that for Caitlyn to reach her orgasm and cum around the alpha’s cock.

The omega’s release brought Vi a great amount of satisfaction, not only physically but mentally.

This was how she could hurt Caitlyn.

Vi felt as though she held more love for Caitlyn than Caitlyn held for her, otherwise she wouldn’t be deceiving her like this.

But Vi knew for a fact that once she left Caitlyn, she wouldn’t be satisfied sexually like she was with Vi. Vi knew, if she searched hard enough, eventually she would become satisfied in bed with another.

Perhaps she was just grasping at straws in an attempt to not feel so shitty about leaving the omega but she had to think of something positive or else she’d never leave her.

Once Caitlyn cums, the alpha releases her grip on her neck, allowing Caitlyn to drop back down onto the countertop.

It only takes a couple more thrusts from the alpha for her to reach her peak. With one last thrust Vi quickly pulls out of Caitlyn before spilling her seed all over the omega’s clothed back.

Caitlyn watches the entire thing in awe.

The sight of Vi cumming was one she’d never grow tired of.

The omega expected Vi to say something charming or begin to help clean her up but instead the alpha hastily pulled her boxers and jeans up before beginning to walk away.

Caitlyn quickly turns around before pulling her own underwear and shorts back as she follows after the alpha.

“Vi.” Caitlyn calls out as she grabs the alpha’s hand as Vi opens the front door.

Vi quickly looks down at Caitlyn’s hand before looking back up at Caitlyn’s face.

Vi’s face was no longer blank, instead her eyes held intense amounts of sorrow and even guilt.

“What’s going on?” Caitlyn asks softly.

Vi looks at Caitlyn for a second before speaking.

“You know what’s going on.” Vi says bitterly before roughly snatching her hand out of Caitlyn’s grip.

Before Caitlyn could even say a word, the alpha was already half way down her driveway.

Caitlyn went to follow her but she was too late and Vi quickly sped off.

Caitlyn watched Vi’s car until it was out of sight. The entire time tears slowly rolled down her face.

Vi definitely knew about Charles.

Now, Caitlyn knew there was no recovering from this but she also knew that she wasn’t going to let her relationship with Vi end without getting to speak to the alpha one more time.

She wants the woman to know that there was truly love in their relationship and that Caitlyn wasn’t just using her to achieve some lifelong goal or sick fetish.

And deep down a small sliver of hope remained in the omega that perhaps the alpha would come around.

She knew it was selfish to even think about it, but she’s known for a long time now that selflessness is not one of her better qualities.

-------------------------------------------------------------

As Vi sits at the stop light she can’t help but bang her hands hard on the steering wheel out of anger.

“You fucking pussy.” Vi says to herself as she shakes her head.

“You’re weak.” Vi continues as her brow furrows in anger.

She had gone to Caitlyn’s house with one goal and she failed.

Yes, she hinted at the fact that she knew about Caitlyn’s big dark secret. But both her and Caitlyn knew that wasn’t enough for either of them to consider it a break up.

Vi would have to see the omega again at some point but as she continued to drive she realized it wouldn’t be on her terms.

The alpha didn’t trust herself around the omega. Not after what just happened.

Caitlyn would have to come to her and unfortunately for Caitlyn, Vi just made a vow to not be found alone for a very long time.

If Caitlyn wanted to speak to her than she’d have to be comfortable with an audience.

August 7th

“Fucking finally.” Ekko says as the band pulls up to one of their party mansions.

Ever since Vi went to visit Caitlyn last night she’s been off the radar.

The band gave her some distance but after not hearing from her in the morning, they became quite worried.

Jayce asked Mel to ask Caitlyn if she knew about Vi’s whereabouts but the omega hadn’t a clue.

So, the band checked all the local bars and clubs along with other places Vi frequented but to no avail. They then began driving around to each of their party houses in hopes that perhaps Vi threw a party in one of them.

It wasn’t until they reached the band’s party house all the way in Malibu, that they located Vi.

Upon pulling up to the house they were immediately hit by the sound of loud music coming from it, not to mention all the doors and windows were open and they could tell that there had to be at least fifty other people in there.

Now the only thing to worry about was whether or not Vi was still there.

As the band got out of the car and made their way to the front door they were greeted by a girl wearing only her bra and underwear.

“Hi.” The girl slurs before looking Jayce up and down slowly.

“Is Vi in there?” Jinx asks calmly as she looks over the girl’s head to see a group of shirtless men shot gunning some beers.

“Who?” The woman asks as she wipes the bottom of her nose.

“Vi. Vi Lane.” Jayce says firmly.

When the woman doesn’t respond the band simply brushes past her and walks inside.

Once inside they are greeted by the sight of Vi walking down the stairs with her arms spread out. In one hand was a bottle of tequila and in the other a bottle of vodka, each more than half way done.

She was dressed in only her boxers and a tank top.

Sitting at the top of the stairs were three other girls clad in only their undergarments.

“Hey!” Vi says happily as she somewhat stumbles down the stairs.

 “What the hell Vi?! We were looking for you for hours!” Jinx says angrily once her sister reaches her.

She absolutely reeked of alcohol, cigarettes, and weed.

“Guys chill, chill. I’m fine, I just wanted to cool down a bit so I invited some people over for a nice little party.” Vi says truthfully.

Jinx sighs in disappointment.

“Well, you should have told us so we didn’t get so worried.” Jayce says truthfully.

“Sorry.” Vi says with a shrug.

Jinx lets her eyes continue to roam around the room until she sees a familiar face and immediately stops.

“Joan?” Jinx says loudly, gaining the woman’s attention.

The alpha turns her head at the sound of the familiar voice and instantly approaches the duo.

“Jinx! Hey man, your sis said you might be dropping by.” Joan says before pulling Jinx into a tight hug.

“Yeah, I invited some of our friends.” Vi says with a somewhat awkward smile as Joan greets the rest of the band.

“I didn’t know you were back from tour.” Jayce says honestly with a genuine smile as he looks down at the woman.

Jinx smiles at Joan one last time before letting her eyes roam once again.

Vi watches her sister’s reaction as she slowly realizes that this room was full of a lot more celebrities than she realized.

Iron Fight were known for their parties, so when you were invited to one you almost never turned them down.

Jinx easily notices another one of their friends, Debbie Harry, the lead singer of the band Blondie.

“Oh my god, Debbie!” Jinx says happily as she approached the woman, totally disregarding the fact that she was currently injecting heroin into her veins.

Debbie was nearly twenty years older than Jinx but an amazing friend nonetheless to the entire band.

“Jinx.” Debbie says with a big smile upon noticing the pianist.

Soon enough, the rest of the band joined the party and began conversing with old friends.

When Vi wasn’t escaping to some room to fuck another fame hungry slut, she was talking to Joan or her other friends.

The party included celebrities like Joan Jett, Debbie Harry, Billy Idol, all of Mötley Crüe, along with many others.

If you had no idea who these people were and you happened to stumble upon this party, you’d assumed you’ve just entered a crack house based on the amount drugs that were in everyone’s systems.

The party went on for hours, with the entire band now joined in.

After all, they simply wanted to make sure that Vi was alive somewhere and clearly she is. Now they could enjoy themselves a bit. Because after all, they were never ones to waste a good party.

Vi may have the worst drinking and drug problem in the band but the rest of them were addicts just like her, just on a slightly lesser scale.

Jayce had calmed down a little bit since he started dating Mel but he was by no means over his addiction.

It was around 9 p.m. when Jinx and Ekko stumbled into one of the upstairs bedrooms, laughing as they struggled to take off the other’s clothes.

As Jinx stumbled closer to the bed she felt the back of her ankle hit something and before Ekko could react the omega had fallen on her ass.

Jinx immediately looked down to yell at whatever inanimate object had tripped her but instead was surprised to see it was in fact her sister.

“Vi!” Jinx says in surprise as she looks down at Vi.

Vi was simply staring up at the ceiling blankly but even in the dark Jinx could tell that she looked pale and was sweating profusely.

“Fuck, are you about to overdose?” Jinx asks hesitantly before Vi shakes her head quickly.

“Nope, I’m fine, just cold.” Vi says as he begins to shiver.

Jinx struggles to get up before stumbling back to the bedroom door.

“You watch her babe.” Jinx slurs before leaving the room.

Ekko nods before sitting down beside Vi on the floor.

“Some party, huh?” Ekko says with a small smirk.

“Definitely.” Vi says with a small smirk of her own.

Eventually Jinx returns with Jayce and a couple other party guests.

Jayce flicks on the light before making his way over to the alpha.

“You okay, Vi?” Jayce asks honestly.

“Yup.” Vi replies before sticking a thumbs up.

However, less than five seconds later the alpha begins vomiting all over the carpet.

Some of the girls in the room scream or gag dramatically but everyone else seemed unphased.

“Here Vi. Wash it down with this.” Tommy Lee says as he extends a bottle of vodka out to the woman.

Vi goes to reach for it but her hand is quickly swatted away by Jinx.

“Thanks Tommy, but maybe we’ll go with some water for now.” Jinx says with an awkward smile, earning an understanding nod from Tommy.

Upon noticing that Vi was in fact still alive, the rest of the room dispersed until only the band was left in the room.

Eventually Joan made her way into the room with two fresh cups of water for Vi.

“Here you go.” Joan says before handing it to the alpha.

Vi hums a thank you before beginning to drink the water.

She was hallway done with the first glass before she began spitting up the water, causing everyone to jump back and look on in confusion.

It took a couple seconds for anyone to realize what was happening.

“She’s seizing!” Joan says loudly, recognizing what was happening because after all, she had experienced this herself only a couple of years ago.

Joan immediately turns Vi onto her side and gets her into the proper position as Jayce practically runs out of the room in search of a phone.

Jinx watches in horror, as spit and foam begins to fall out of her sister’s mouth as she shakes uncontrollably.

She’d seen Vi overdose before but it never looked like this.

Almost instinctively, Jinx places a hand on her sister’s side and begins rubbing her softly.

“It’s okay Vi, we’re here. We’re here. You’ll be okay.” Jinx repeats, almost as if to convince herself.

Vi’s eyes were lifeless and showed no sign of whether or not she heard her sister’s words.

By the time the ambulance arrived, they didn’t bother waiting for the paramedics to come retrieve Vi from upstairs. Instead, Jayce quickly picked her up bridal style and practically ran downstairs to the ambulance.

They began working immediately and diagnosed it as both a drug overdose and alcohol poisoning. They were reluctant to allow the band into the ambulance considering they were all clearly heavily under the influence of both drugs and alcohol. But they eventually did once one of the paramedics realized who they were.

Luckily for them, he was a big fan.

“I promise you, she’s in good hands. No member of Iron Fight is dying in my ambulance.” The man says honestly and the band couldn’t help but find a bit of comfort in his words.

“You’re going to be okay.” Jinx says once again as she takes Vi’s hand into her own.

She had to be okay.

She had to be.

Vi was her sister and if she lost her sister than she’d lose a piece of herself.

A piece that she knew she couldn’t live without.

Chapter Text

August 8th

Caitlyn runs down the hospital corridor before she reaches the very last room, where Sevika and Lock stood outside. Once she reaches the door she quickly stops in her track.

Caitlyn looks on in shock as Vi lays unconscious in the hospital bed.

Jinx, Jayce, and Ekko were also in there, sitting on a nearby couch. The men were fast asleep but Jinx just stared at her sister anxiously.

Jayce had informed Mel about what happened to Vi and naturally, Mel told Caitlyn.

The omega wasted no time making her way to the hospital, not even bothering to make up an excuse for Charles as to why she was leaving on such short notice.

Instead of immediately walking inside the room, Caitlyn hesitantly taps on the glass window.

Jinx immediately turns her neck to see who it was and visibly scowls at the sight of the omega.

Instead of ushering her inside, Jinx stands up and heads outside to speak to Caitlyn.

“How is she?” Caitlyn asks hesitantly.

The omega may only be 5’4 in comparison to a much taller 6’0 Caitlyn but she was oddly intimidating.

“Horrible actually. She overdosed and got alcohol poisoning.” Jinx says, annoyance evident in her voice.

Caitlyn gasps before letting her eyes drift back over to Vi’s sleeping body.

She couldn’t help but feel tears brewing in her eyes the longer she looked at the alpha.

This was all her fault.

“I-I’m sorry.” Caitlyn says before turning to look down at Jinx.

“You should be.” Jinx responds quickly.

“It’s because of you that she’s like this.” Jinx says angrily.

Caitlyn visibly flinches at the words.

She knew it was the truth.

Vi had always had a problem with substance abuse but the whole situation with Caitlyn finally pushed her over the edge.

“Can I…see her?” Caitlyn asks hesitantly.

“I think we both know it’d be best if you didn’t.” Jinx says as she crosses her arms over her chest.

She knew she was being harsh but she was done being nice.

This woman had caused her sister to nearly kill herself.

Jinx was done sugar coating things.

Caitlyn turns her head to look at Vi one more time before nodding slowly.

No matter how much she wished to see the alpha, she knew she wasn’t going to be let into the room, even if she begged.

Plus, Jinx was right. Perhaps it would be better if she didn’t go in there.

She may only make things worse.

“Can you just, can you tell her I’m sorry? For everything.” Caitlyn says.

Jinx had to resist the urge to roll her eyes at the words and simply nodded.

It’d take a whole lot more than apologizing to fix this.

With one last look, Caitlyn reluctantly walked away but she couldn’t deny that each step she took felt like she was stepping on a shard of glass.

Every fiber of her being was screaming for her to bust down those doors and wrap the alpha in her embrace but she knew that couldn’t happen.

It’d only cause more damage.

-----------------------------------------------

Vi slowly opens her eyes and looks down to see her sister’s head rested against her hospital bed as she slept, mouth open, drooling all over Vi’s blanket.

The alpha couldn’t help but crack a smile at the sight before bringing a hand up to softly rub her little sister’s head.

It took a few seconds for Jinx to wake up and look up at her sister hesitantly.

“How are you?” Jinx asks softly as she stands up.

“Okay.” Vi says truthfully with a shrug.

She wasn’t good nor was she bad, she was simply okay.

Her body was still in immense pain and she felt like shit.

But she was alive and that’s what matters.

“I hate to be the bearer of bad news so quickly but…you’re gonna kill yourself if you keep acting like this Vi.” Jinx says truthfully as she takes Vi’s hand into her own.

Vi stares at Jinx for a couple seconds before nodding.

“I know.” She says reluctantly.

“Look, I know what you are going through right now hurts but you…you just need to fully cut ties with her so you can finally put it all behind you. So, you can begin to really recover.” Jinx says honestly.

She has no idea what happened with Vi and Caitlyn when the alpha visited the omega’s house but it couldn’t have been good.

Vi nods at the words before looking away.

Jinx expected that to be the end of the conversation but a couple seconds her sister made eye contact with her again, this time her eyes were full of tears.

“Did she come here?” Vi asks and Jinx immediately feels her stomach drop.

What does she say? Does she lie and say no? That’d hurt Vi even more. Or does she tell the truth which could possibly make it harder for Vi to leave the omega?

Ultimately the omega knew she couldn’t lie to her sister and nodded in response.

“I sent her away.” Jinx says truthfully.

Rather than get angry, Vi simply nods, understanding why Jinx would feel the need to send the omega away.

It wouldn’t be a good time for her to see Caitlyn anyways.

Not while she was in this state.

The moment was only broken by Harrison quickly barging in, scaring Ekko and Jayce awake.

“What the hell are you guys doing?!” Harrison says angrily, causing Vi to wince at the loud noise.

“You have a show in one hour!” Harrison continues.

“Yeah well, clearly we’re not doing it.” Ekko says flatly.

“Like hell you aren’t! Get your asses up.” Harrison says, his veins popping slightly as he spoke.

“Are you kidding me?” Jinx asks in shock.

“Vi nearly died last night. She’s in no state to perform.” Jinx says honestly.

“Oh please. She’s done this countless times and always performed.” Harrison replies, annoyance evident in his voice.

“I’m not performing man.” Vi simply says flatly.

It was true, Vi had performed the day after an overdose before but this was by far her worst one thus far and she was in no shape to perform, mentally or physically.

“It’s one of the small club gigs. Just reschedule it.” Ekko says calmly.

It really wasn’t that big of a deal.

“No! There’s no rescheduling it, okay?! I booked this day so that’s what you’re gonna do!” The man says firmly.

At the words, Jayce finally stands up.

At 6’3, Jayce looks down at the much shorter man before smiling at him.

“You know, there’s a very simple solution to this problem.” Jayce says calmly.

“And what’s that?” Harrison replies, unamused.

“You’re fired.” Jayce replies with a big smile.

“Excuse me?” Harrison asks in shock, his face immediately going white.

“I said you’re fired. You’re no longer needed.” Jayce reiterates.

“No, no. You can’t fire me; you need me. You’ll have no studio, no gigs, no money.” Harrison says but Jayce simply shakes his head the entire time.

“I already have a replacement in mind. Besides, it’s not like you were the one truly getting all that for us in the first place. We weren’t booking places because you were our manager, we were booking it because were fucking Iron Fight.” Jayce says firmly before placing a hand on Harrison’s chest.

“So, I think its time you leave.” Jayce says before pushing the man backwards until his back was pressed against the door.

The man made no attempt to leave the room and Jayce simply let his eyes flicker to Sevika and Lock who stood outside the door.

Not even a second later did they scoop the man up and drag him out of the room as he began to whine like a little kid.

Once he’s gone Jayce turns to look at the band hesitantly.

He hadn’t consulted them about firing Harrison but he had a feeling they didn’t mind.

“So, do you really have a replacement in mind?” Ekko asks with a small grin.

“Yeah actually, it’s this guy I met from Zaun.” Jayce replies honestly, earning a few amused hums from the band.

Hopefully he’s better than Harrison but considering he was from Zaun like ¾ of the band were, they had a feeling he would be.

August 9th

When Caitlyn received a call early in the morning from Vi, inviting her over to her house, to say she was surprised would be an understatement.

She wasn’t sure if she’d ever hear from the alpha again. Nevertheless, she made her way over to Vi’s house despite having the feeling that this invitation wasn’t to reconcile but instead to sever ties.

When Caitlyn gets to Vi’s house, she finds the door unlocked and lets herself in before finding the alpha asleep on the couch.

Caitlyn hesitantly approaches Vi before patting her on the leg a couple times.

Vi slowly awakes and has to stop herself from jumping at the sight before her.

Instead, she motions towards the opposite end of the long couch and says, “Please have a seat.”

Caitlyn hesitantly sits down as she looks at Vi nervously.

She still looked pretty crappy but it was nothing compared to how she looked yesterday.

“Look, I know we never gave what we have a proper name or anything but whatever this is between us…it has to end, for good.” Vi says truthfully.

Caitlyn stares at Vi for a couple seconds in both shock and pain.

She knew this was coming but actually hearing the alpha say it rattled her.

Vi notices this and quickly looks away, realizing that if she saw the pain in Caitlyn’s eyes that she wouldn’t be able to say what she wanted to.

“I enjoyed every last second we spent together, truly. You-you brought me joy when my life was so miserable and lonely. You made me feel alive for the first time in a long time…Perhaps that’s why I was so in control when I was with you. You were my drug.” Vi says truthfully before finally looking back up at the omega to see that tears had begun to slowly slide down her face.

“But now, now that everything’s happened. I’m spiraling Cait.” Vi says truthfully.

“And its not healthy for either of us.” Vi adds.

“I know.” Caitlyn eventually says softly.

“What do you know?” Vi replies quickly, anger slowly seeping through her tone.

She was trying to remain calm and levelheaded but she could feel her resolve faltering.

“I want you to tell me why I’m ending this. What went wrong?” Vi asks, her brow furrowing slightly in anger.

“Vi-” Caitlyn says softly but is quickly cut off.

“Tell me! I want to hear you say it.” Vi says loudly.

Caitlyn sighs loudly at the words before shaking her head to herself.

It took her a couple seconds to build up the courage to softly say, “Because I’m married and my mother’s a Piltover council member.”

“I don’t give a fuck about the last part.” Vi replies quickly, to Caitlyn’s confusion and relief.

Not that the relief did much considering Vi was still breaking up with her regardless.

“What I care about is you lying to my face for fucking months!” Vi says angrily, finally standing up off the couch.

Before Caitlyn can even respond, Vi asks in a slightly softer more pained tone, “Were you ever going to tell me?”

Caitlyn stares at Vi as she contemplates her answer.

The longer she took to respond, the more disappointment washed over Vi’s face.

Eventually, the omega simply shook her head, not finding the courage to speak up.

“Un-fucking-believable.” Vi says angrily as she begins to pace the room.

“You said you’d never sleep with a married woman again!” Caitlyn protests, feeling the need to defend herself a bit.

“And you absolutely loathed politicians. How was I supposed to know you that would suddenly make exceptions for me?!” Caitlyn says, now standing up off the couch.

“Because I love you Caitlyn!” Vi screams back.

At the words Caitlyn visibly freezes.

That was the first time Vi ever said that to her and she couldn’t deny the way that it both broke her heart and made it swell with happiness.

“And when you love someone you make exceptions. But apparently you don’t love me as much as I love you.” Vi says bitterly.

“Vi-.” Caitlyn starts but is once again cut off by the alpha.

“Don’t Caitlyn. Just don’t.” Vi says as she holds a hand up to silence the omega before using her other hand to rub at her forehead anxiously.

She didn’t know if she could bare to hear anymore lies from the omega.

As Vi continues to pace, Caitlyn can’t help but frown to herself.

She hated seeing the alpha like this.

Despite the alpha not wanting her to speak, Caitlyn spoke.

“Vi, I’m so sorry that I put you through this, truly. I-I am a selfish piece of shit who cares for myself above all others. It really really really wasn’t my intention to hurt you and everything I’ve said or done with you was genuine. I love you Vi, more than I’ve ever loved anyone.” Caitlyn says honestly, her voice cracking with emotion the longer she spoke.

Vi stares at the omega for a couple seconds before saying, “How am I supposed to believe anything you say now? How am I supposed to believe you love me more than anyone you’ve ever loved when you return home every night to that husband of yours?”

Caitlyn was at a loss for words. There really was no way to prove it to the alpha.

She’s lost her trust.

“You lied to me, to my friends and family, hell, even to your friends and your own husband. Why should I believe a single word that comes out of your fucking lying mouth?!” Vi says angrily as she points at Caitlyn’s mouth.

Caitlyn whimpers slightly at the words before her hand instinctively covers her mouth as the tears begin to flow more freely.

Vi had tears of her own that had begun to slide down her cheeks but she made no move to acknowledge them.

“Okay fine don’t believe me, I deserve that. But if there’s anything that I say that is 100% the truth it is my love for you. Do you think I’d risk destroying my marriage, my career, hell, my fucking life over some meaningless fling?” Caitlyn asks honestly, desperation evident in her tone.

“I don’t know what’d you’d do. I thought I knew you but apparently not.” Vi responds flatly.

At the words, Caitlyn’s finally had enough and closed the distance between them before firmly grabbing Vi by the arms and forcing the alpha to look at her.

Vi could have pulled away if she wanted to but she didn’t.

Instead, she looked up at the omega, her eyes immediately softening despite wishing to remain cold and distant.

But the second Caitlyn touched her, one of her walls immediately crumbled.

“I love you Vi and I know I hurt you.” Caitlyn says firmly.

“And I know however many times I apologize that it’ll never be enough to earn your trust or forgiveness but before I leave this house I need you to realize that my feelings for you were never a lie.” Caitlyn says as tears continue to roll down her face.

“For as long as I could remember I lived my life doing what others wanted, living how they saw fit, and one of those things included…my marriage.” Caitlyn says reluctantly, causing Vi to noticeably scowl at the mention.

“But you Vi…you’re the only thing in my life that I’ve chosen for myself.” Caitlyn says honestly, a small smile peeling at her lips at the words.

She knew it wasn’t the time to smile but she couldn’t help it.

“If I could go back. I would have never married him.” Caitlyn says truthfully.

“But you can’t go back.” Vi finally says, her facial features firm.

“You can’t undo what’s been done Caitlyn. Trust me, I tried to ignore it. For days I acted oblivious in fear of what I would become if I let you go, in fear that I’d go back to being absolutely miserable. But now I see that staying with you is causing me more pain than leaving you would.” Vi continues honestly.

“If I stay with you Caitlyn…I’m not sure how much longer I’ll be able to survive.” Vi says as she shakes her head.

At the words, Caitlyn can’t control herself anymore and finally bursts into tears, releasing her grip on the alpha. The idea of her betrayal being enough to push the alpha to death was devastating to Caitlyn. She never wished to hurt Vi this deeply.

Vi simply watches in silence as the woman before her cries. The alpha was rattled by the sight.

She was always used to Caitlyn appearing so strong and powerful. She’s never seen her so helpless like this before.

A small part of her wished to console the omega but she knew better than to do that.

Vi’s words must have really affected the omega because soon enough she slowly sank down to her knees as she continued to cry.

Vi looks down at the omega curiously for a couple seconds before finally having pity on her.

“Calm down Cait. I don’t plan on dying anytime soon.” Vi says softly before reaching down to hook her hands underneath Caitlyn’s armpits to pull her back up to her feet.

Once back on her feet Caitlyn makes eye contact with Vi and the alpha can no longer resist the urge to reach a hand out and wipe away the omega’s tears.

Caitlyn takes the opportunity to hesitantly do the same to Vi.

She was a bit cautious over whether or not the alpha would allow her to touch her so intimately but was ultimately grateful that Vi did allow her to.

As the pair softly caressed one another’s cheeks, they couldn’t help but let her eyes meet.

As Vi looked into those eyes that brought her so much sorrow she couldn’t help but remember how much joy they brought her.

And although a huge part of her wished for Caitlyn to stay, she knew it was best that they went their separate ways.

It wasn’t healthy for any of them. Vi’d simply continue to abuse herself and lash out at the omega until the point where the loving relationship they first had was only a distant memory.

And in some weird way, Vi’d rather leave behind good memories instead of bad ones.

Watching a beautiful thing slowly rot and wither away was more painful to her than simply abandoning a beautiful thing before it was too late.

But Vi also knew that saying goodbye to Caitlyn would mean saying goodbye to a piece of herself.

She’d never love anyone the way she loved Caitlyn.

The alpha was determined to no longer let her walls down. She did everything right with Caitlyn and she let down her walls. Now look where that got her.

As Caitlyn slowly continued to caress Vi’s cheek she let eyes flicker down to the alpha’s lips.

She did this a few times until she was sure that Vi had noticed it.

Vi understood Caitlyn’s silent question and simply nodded in response. Caitlyn then slowly leaned in to connect their lips.

Both women knew this wasn’t an attempt at reconciliation, it was a goodbye kiss.

Vi wrapped her arms around the omega and squeezed her against her as tightly as possible as Caitlyn whimpered into the kiss, burying her hands as much as she could into the alpha’s pink hair.

The kiss was hurried and passionate and in a way Vi felt as if it allowed her to get a bit of her anger out.

Eventually, the kiss slowed down until the couple were simply placing closed mouthed kisses on one another, each about a second or two apart.

Neither wanted it to end, knowing what that would mean.

But eventually, Vi pulled back and Caitlyn reluctantly released her grip on the alpha.

Vi clears her throat in hopes of regaining some composure before finally speaking.

“Goodbye Cait.” Vi says softly.

“Goodbye Vi.” Caitlyn manages to say despite every fiber of her being begging her not to.

With one last look, Caitlyn turns around and walks away.

Vi watches the omega leave only and once the front door closes behind her does Vi throw herself onto the couch and finally let her tears fully fall free.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Caitlyn can’t help but continue to sob as she goes through the polaroid's that she had stashed in a hidden box beneath the bed in the guest bedroom.

In the box were an assortment of pictures of Caitlyn and the band, Caitlyn with her friends, and Caitlyn with Vi.

As Caitlyn looked down at the polaroid's she couldn’t help but go down memory lane.

Some of them were taken by Vi herself as she held out the camera as the couple laid beside one another in bed.

Both women had a silly smile on their faces as they posed for the camera.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but smile smally at the photo.

The next one was a picture of Caitlyn holding Vi’s guitar and sticking her tongue out dramatically, as if to mock the alpha.

Next to her was Vi, looking quite nervous at the sight.

Caitlyn remembers that night during the tour. They had all gotten quite drunk and somehow Caitlyn managed to convince Vi to let her hold her precious guitar.

The omega was able to strum her fingers against the strings twice before the alpha took the guitar from her in fear that she’d find a way to destroy it.

The omega couldn’t help but laugh slightly at the memory as she began to wipe her tears away.

She hopes that as time passes, this’ll be the version of their relationship that she remembers. The version where Vi didn’t know about Charles and they were just happy and in love.

Though Caitlyn has a feeling the world won’t be that kind to her.

After all, she doesn’t deserve a happy ending, not after what she’s done.

Chapter Text

August 19th

Vi’s grip flexes slightly as the omega hastily bounces up and down her cock.

In the dimly lit backroom of the club, Vi could barely see the details of the omega’s face.

Instead, she could only see the curves and outlines of the woman’s body and face, allowing Vi’s mind to fill in the missing space with whatever she wanted to.

Before she realized it, the alpha was beginning to picture those beautiful blue eyes that had been haunting her dreams for almost two weeks now.

And when the woman smiled down at her, Vi could have sworn that she saw a little gap between her two front teeth just like Caitlyn had but the alpha knew she was just seeing things.

Vi had assumed that finally cutting ties with Caitlyn would help and in a way it did.

She was a bit more controlled when drinking and doing drugs, but by no means stable. Though she wasn’t nearly as bad as she was in the days leading up to the breakup.

And despite completely erasing the omega from her life, the desire to be with her never left.

The alpha tried to ignore it by drowning her sorrows in cups or fucking someone until she couldn’t think straight anymore and therefore couldn’t think about the omega.

But unfortunately, they were only temporary fixes and soon enough, Vi would begin to hear the soft laughter of the omega ringing in her ears or picture the way her eyes narrowed whenever Vi would claim to be better at darts than her.

Caitlyn was haunting the alpha.

“Fuck Vi.” The woman pants out and despite the fact that she was very much American, all Vi heard was that posh proper accent that she had grown so accustomed to.

By the end of the hookup, Vi was only seeing Cailyn and unfortunately the name slipped out of her mouth.

The woman was just as drunk as Vi and assumed that the alpha’s slip up was simply because of her intoxication. But Vi knew the truth and it was eating her up inside.

How the hell was she supposed to move on if all she could do was think about Caitlyn any time she had sex with anyone else?

All she knew was that she hoped it would end soon or she feared she may go insane.

August 23rd

Vi watches as the omega slides another bag of cocaine to her from across the table.

The alpha simply takes the bag and inspects it for a couple seconds before sending the woman a small smile.

From beside her Vi could feel the other two omegas eyeing the bag eagerly, waiting for when Vi would allow them to have a line.

As Vi began to open the bag she couldn’t help but stop in her tracks.

“What are you doing?” Vi says to herself.

She was beginning to come down from the high of a night full of drinking, drugs, and sex.

She’s been doing this for the past few days in hopes of finally feeling something, but to no avail.

The high would work for a little bit but the come down was horrendous. The loneliness she would feel when all the whores and druggies would leave was immensely painful.

As reality set in each time, she couldn’t help but be disgusted with herself.

This wasn’t working.

No matter how many lines she snorted, girls she fucked, or drinks she downed, it wouldn’t make Caitlyn return.

As the girls continue to look at Vi curiously, she finally snaps out of her thoughts before closing the bag.

Everyone looks at her curiously as she throws the bag back at the omega before standing up out of her chair.

Without saying anything, Vi walks away and out of the club.

--------------------------------------------------------------

As Jinx opens the door to reveal her sister she can’t say she was surprised.

Ever since Vi broke up with Caitlyn she almost always went over to Jinx and Ekko’s house before she headed back home.

Even on the nights when Vi partied without the band, she made sure to swing by Jinx’s house before she went home.

It was a nice way for Jinx to know that Vi was okay and therefore be able to fall asleep peacefully. And for Vi, it was a good way to calm herself down a bit before she went home to be alone with her thoughts.

Vi found her mind tended to wander to less dangerous places if she spoke to her sister beforehand.

As Jinx let her sister inside, she expected the alpha to immediately begin recounting whatever activities she participated in tonight.

Instead, Vi surprised Jinx by simply saying, “I think I need help.”

“Help with what?” Jinx asks, concern already evident on her face.

“With everything. Drugs, alcohol, sex.” Vi says truthfully as she makes her way over to the couch.

“Alright, we can try and find you some help.” Jinx replies honestly as she sits down beside her sister.

Vi sighs loudly before dropping her head to rest on the back of her couch.

“I’m just so tired. I need to like, cleanse myself or something.” Vi says genuinely.

Jinx nods at the words and can’t help but find herself agreeing.

Naturally, the band would not perform without Vi so they would all be taking a break if the alpha chooses to do so.

And based on the year they just had, perhaps a cleanse would do all of them some good.

August 25th, 1986

Caitlyn takes another sip of her champagne as she looks around.

The Kiramman tent was nearly filled to the brim, as usual. But it seemed to be slightly more crowded than the times Caitlyn was here during her youth.

The omega suspects it is due to her and her husband’s presence.

Today was Progress Day, and at the request of her mother, Caitlyn and Charles agreed to join the celebration in Piltover.

The last time they were in Piltover for progress day was about three years ago.

Caitlyn had her fair share of the holiday, celebrating it every single year from childhood till she went to college.

But, in an effort to help repair her relationship with her mother, she agreed to attend this year’s festivities.

Since the fight that happened over a year ago, both sides have actively been attempting to repair their bond.

Now, Caitlyn never expected their bond to be a very strong one but after she lost Vi, she knew she needed someone else in her life.

She needed to be able to find solace in something. And that something was ultimately the Kiramman name.

Luckily for Caitlyn, her mother had dropped the idea of grandchildren for the time being, though Charles would occasionally bring it up.

After Vi left Caitlyn, the omega fell into a deep depression for months and neither Charles nor her parents could seem to figure out why.

So, they decided that perhaps pushing her into having a baby was not the right thing to do at a time like this.

Caitlyn was thankful for them backing off a bit and oddly enough it made them more likeable.

Caitlyn wouldn’t say she loved her life right now but she couldn’t deny that she was content.

Now that she thought about it, she had basically done one big circle. She was back to how she felt right before she met Vi.

She was simply content.

She hadn’t heard from the alpha since that fateful day over a year ago, nor did she try and contact her but Mel did tell her that the alpha had checked into some sort of rehabilitation center over a year ago.

Caitlyn wished Vi the best, she truly did.

She had no clue when she was supposed to leave the rehab center or if perhaps she already had left but honestly it wasn’t her business to know when Vi was scheduled to leave.

Caitlyn may think about Vi every single day but she wasn’t naïve enough to assume the alpha does the same for her.

--------------------------------------------------------

As the band continued to walk down the streets of Piltover, Vi couldn’t help but look around curiously.

She felt her sister essentially snarling at passerby’s from beside her but paid her no mind.

Rather, it brought an amused smirk to her face.

Vi vowed to never again step foot in this god forsaken city but their manager, Viktor, had practically begged the band to accompany him to the festivities.

Music was his forte, but Viktor was also incredibly intrigued by technology and inventions. And if anyone was a nerd about those things, Progress Day in Piltover was the place to be.

He had already been a couple times and it was now a goal of his to attend the event each year.

Vi had only gotten out of rehab a week ago and was hesitant to accept the invitation, fearing that perhaps visiting Piltover would bring back too many bad memories of both her youth and Caitlyn.

But at the reassurance of her addiction counselor that the visit might actually do her some good, Vi agreed to attend the event with Viktor, as long as the rest of the band tagged along.

Jayce obviously had no reservations and Jinx and Ekko reluctantly tagged along simply for Vi’s sake.

Besides, after almost a year of rehab, Vi felt as if she was strong enough to venture back into Piltover.

Besides, how dangerous can a single city be to her psyche?

------------------------------------------------

Vi swirls her glass around once again and watches as the water moves back and forth.

God she was fucking bored.

The alpha looks up from her glass and turns her attention to Jinx and Ekko to see that they were equally bored.

Viktor and Jayce were a couple feet away from them, mingling with some random guy and Vi couldn’t help but smile at the sight.

Jayce and Viktor were friends even before Jayce hired him to be the band’s new manager and Vi often forgot that the men shared the same passion for technology.

Jayce’s passion nor knowledge was to the scales of Viktor’s but it was far more knowledge than any of the rest of the band held.

The holiday was cool, but it simply wasn’t Vi, Jinx, or Ekko’s scene.

No matter how much their social status would rise in the world, they’d always be Zaunite’s at heart.

Yes, Viktor was also a Zaunite but Vi considered the man to be a special case.

Vi looked at Jayce for one more second before looking back down at her glass of water again.

It took all her strength not to groan out loud childishly from the sheer amount of boredom she was experiencing.

Was there nothing here that could gain her attention?

Jinx similarly was attempting to cure her boredom by sucking aimlessly at the straw in her glass.

There was nothing left in the glass at this point but the loud sucking noise was helping Jinx drown out the insufferable sound of all these rich stuck-up inventors conversing with one another.

Ekko opted to close his eyes and play the setlist for their upcoming concert in his head, moving his fingers accordingly as he played his invisible bass guitar.

As Jinx lets her eyes flicker up to look around the room she nearly chokes on a piece of melted ice that went into her straw, causing her to cough loudly a couple times.

Vi laughs lightly at the sight before patting Jinx on the back.

The alpha then downs the rest of her drink before grabbing both her and Jinx’s cup before heading towards the bar in search of a refill.

“One water and one Coca-Cola please.” Vi says once she reaches the bar, sending the man behind it a small smile.

Once the man hands her two freshly refilled glasses, Vi turns and makes her way back towards their table.

As Vi crosses the room, her eyes fall on a familiar face that immediately stops her in her tracks.

Her heart immediately began pounding out of her chest at the sight of Caitlyn standing across the room with her husband and who Vi now recognizes as her parents.

Instead of having a full-blown panic attack Vi focuses on her breathing in an attempt to calm herself down.

She had learned about this in rehab, about what to do when she eventually encounters Caitlyn again.

So, she was actually quite prepared for this moment despite being incredibly caught off guard.

If she recalled correctly, Caitlyn didn’t have the best relationship with her parents. So why would she be here?

But then again, a lot can change in a year.

Despite trying to will her body to move, Vi just continued to stand in place as she stared at the omega.

She looked good, great actually. She was wearing a black pantsuit, black heels, and white gloves, similar to the outfit her mother was wearing, as well as her signature Kiramman crest necklace. Her hair was hanging down loosely and Vi felt her mouth watering at the sight.

The only problem was the look on the omega’s face.

She didn’t look happy by any means.

It is only when her husband places a hand on her waist that Caitlyn gives a small, forced smile, breaking out of whatever daze she was in.

That’s when Vi finally let her eyes drift to Charles.

She’d only seen the man in magazines and newspapers but after seeing him in person she concluded that he actually looked less intimidating in real life.

Not that Vi was even intimidated by him in the first place.

Vi instantly noticed his incredibly hazel eyes which popped much more in person rather than on the cover of a magazine. That wasn’t the only thing that changed about him since Vi last saw his photo. His curly light brown hair was longer now, stopping just above his shoulders, and he no longer had a clean-shaven face. Rather he sported a short stubbly beard.

Vi felt like he looked better and more put together a year ago but it wasn’t any of her concern anyways.

He was still married to Caitlyn so clearly the omega still had to like how he looked.

At the thought, Vi subconsciously looked down at herself.

She hadn’t changed a bit in the past year. The only difference today was that she was wearing a nicer suit in hopes of blending in a bit more.

Vi let her gaze linger back to Caitlyn for a couple more seconds.

She desperately wished to speak to the omega but knew that it would be best not to.

But right as she was about to continue walking towards her table, someone bumped into her hard, causing her to drop one of the glasses.

At the sound of the glass shattering, multiple people turn to search for the source of the sound, including Caitlyn and her family.

Caitlyn audibly gasps at the sight as she watches Vi quickly crouch down to collect the shards of glass, not caring about the possibility of getting cut.

“Is that-” Charles starts but before he can even finish speaking Caitlyn begins walking towards the alpha.

Caitlyn didn’t know what overcame her but the second she saw Vi, she knew she had to speak to her.

She felt like a zombie all day but the second she saw the alpha, she felt as if she had come alive again.

Caitlyn quickly places her glass of champagne on a nearby waiter’s tray before finally reaching the alpha. Caitlyn then crouches down and hesitantly grabs a piece of glass.

“I got it, it’s okay.” Vi says calmly as she continues to look down and collect the shards.

“Let me.” Caitlyn simply says and Vi immediately freezes at the words, the shard that she was holding quickly slips out of her grasp.

She knew that voice. After all, it’s been playing over and over in her head for nearly a year now.

She wasn’t sure if she would hear it ever again.

Vi looked straight at the ground for a few seconds as she practiced her breathing techniques before finally looking up to meet the omega’s gaze.

The duo were only about a foot apart but Vi felt like they couldn’t be any closer.

“Caitlyn.” Vi simply says with an awkward smile.

Caitlyn smiles back nervously before looking back down at the floor.

Based on the alpha’s lack of surprise, Caitlyn assumes the woman already noticed her today and just chose not to approach her.

It was understandable but Caitlyn still found herself feeling a bit hurt by it.

“How are you?” Caitlyn finally asks, still looking down at the ground.

She hopes she wasn’t overstepping any boundaries or destroying any goals that Vi had made for herself.

She knows Vi wanted to never see her again but this was a chance meeting, it wasn’t like Caitlyn knew Vi was going to be in Piltover for Progress Day.

If fate decided to bring them into the same room together, who was Caitlyn to try and deny it?

“Good actually.” Vi replies genuinely as she scoops up the last shard of glass into her hand before extending her hand out, silently asking Caitlyn to drop the glass she had collected into the pile.

Caitlyn does so but not without noticing the small cuts that had already begun to cover the alpha’s hands.

Vi never had a problem with pain and that seems to still be the case.

“How about you?” Vi asks, despite wishing she could just leave the conversation where it was.

But deep down, she was curious as to how the omega was doing.

“I’m doing fine. I’ve had better days.” Caitlyn replies honestly.

“You’re here with your parents.” Vi states, rather than asks as she stands up, prompting Caitlyn to do the same but not before grabbing the unbroken glass of water that Vi had placed on the floor.

“I am. We’re working on our relationship.” Caitlyn says truthfully as she intently watches the alpha’s reaction.

Caitlyn couldn’t tell if Vi was happy to see her or annoyed. Her face was unreadable.

Vi hums in response before beginning to walk back towards the bar. Despite not being asked to, Caitlyn followed shortly behind her.

Eventually the pair make it back to the bar where Vi throws the shards into a trash bin before asking for a new glass of Coca-Cola.

“You’re still married.” Vi says flatly, finally breaking the silence as she leans against the bar and stares blankly at Caitlyn.

“I am.” Caitlyn replies somewhat hesitantly, having a feeling she knew where this was going.

“So, what are you doing right now?” Vi asks flatly.

“I can’t just talk to you? I haven’t seen you in a year, I wanted to see how you were.” Caitlyn says, somewhat defensively.

“Is that what this really is?” Vi asks as she raises an amused eyebrow.

Vi knew the omega was still attracted to her. She could tell by the way she kept trying to steal glances at her body and the fact that she seemingly didn’t want to leave her alone.

If Caitlyn was over her, she wouldn’t be here right now. She’d still be other there with her family, acting as if she hadn’t noticed Vi drop the glass.

But she wasn’t. Instead, she was here asking Vi questions in an attempt to keep her from walking away.

It may have been over a year since she’s seen the woman, but that doesn’t mean she instantly forgets what the omega looks like when she’s flustered or attempting to flirt.

Obviously Caitlyn wasn’t going to outright flirt considering the complicated history they had but Vi knew this wasn’t platonic by any means.

Caitlyn was trying to wiggle her way back into Vi’s good books.

“Of-of course it is Vi. I’m married, remember?” Caitlyn says, although she was quite unconvincing and she felt like slapping herself in the face out of annoyance.

Could she be any more obvious?

“Alright Cupcake.” Vi says cockily.

At the old nickname, Caitlyn visibly tenses and a blush instantly makes its way onto her face.

Vi, who hadn’t meant to let the nickname slip, simply acted as if she did it on purpose and smirked slightly at the omega.

“See.” She felt like saying, but ultimately didn’t.

Besides, it wasn’t her goal to sleep with Caitlyn today even if it might have been the omega’s goal.

Nothing had changed in this past year for the omega and Vi wasn’t about to make the same mistake again. Caitlyn was still married so there was no way Vi was going to pursue her again.

After all, that’s why she ended things in the first place.

But before Caitlyn can say anything else, Charles appears next to her and places a hand on her waist, which Vi instantly notices.

The alpha has to resist the urge to noticeably grit her teeth at the man.

After all, she may know who he was but he had yet to meet her.

“Oh my god! Vi Lane!” The man says excitedly.

“I’m a huge fan.” The man continues as Caitlyn looks on hesitantly.

Vi gives the man a forced smile before nodding at him.

“Nice to meet you.” Vi says calmly.

“I can’t believe it took this long. I mean, when Mel started dating Jayce I thought I’d get to meet you sooner but Cait and I have just been swamped at work.” Charles says honestly.

At the words Vi lets her eyes quickly flicker over to Caitlyn to see that the woman was growing more and more uncomfortable.

Oh yeah, Caitlyn had been totally swamped with work while Vi was fucking her on every inch of the rockstars mansion.

“Well, now we’ve finally met.” Vi responds with a small smirk.

Charles seemed to think it was genuine but Caitlyn knew otherwise.

Vi’s smirk hadn’t even reached her eyes, which remained hard and cold. Although Charles remained oblivious to Vi’s lack of enthusiasm.

“How are you doing? Cait told me you went to rehab. You must have just got out, huh?” Charles says with a small smirk as he pulls Caitlyn closer to him.

At the words, Vi’s smile instantly drops as she narrows her eyes slightly.

What the hell kind of question was that?

Caitlyn had told Charles a while ago that Vi went to rehab when the man had asked her why she wasn’t going out as often with the girls.

Caitlyn explained that due to Vi’s absence, the band would be taking a break and therefore going out less, leading to Mel spending more time at Jayce’s house rather than out at clubs with the girls and the rest of the band.

He seemed to believe Caitlyn’s reasoning.

Despite Charles being 6’2, Vi had no doubt that she could take the man on in a fight.

That wasn’t what this conversation was heading to, she hoped, but she couldn’t deny that the thought crossed her mind.

“Charles.” Caitlyn hisses at the words.

Why the hell would he say that?

“Sorry, was that insensitive?” Charles says before turning to look at Caitlyn who simply glares back at him.

“Anyways, keep up the good work. I hope to be able to see you in concert soon.” Charles says before winking at Vi.

The alpha felt like punching the man in the face at the gesture but ultimately held herself back.

“Come on Cait, your parents are waiting.” Charles says before taking Caitlyn’s hand in his own.

Vi watches bitterly as they walk away.

She thought she couldn’t hate Caitlyn’s husband more than she already did but after meeting him she quickly decided she was wrong.

She absolutely despised him.

With one last look, Vi grabs the freshly poured drinks and heads back to her table.

“Caitlyn dear, who was that?” Cassandra asks once Caitlyn and Charles make their way back to them.

“Vi Lane. She’s the lead singer of the band Mel’s boyfriend is in.” Caitlyn replies honestly as she watches Vi from across the room.

Cassandra hums as she also watches the band.

“They stick out like sore thumbs. At least that Jayce fellow blends in. It seems Mel picked the right one.” Cassandra says and Caitlyn has to resist the urge to roll her eyes at the words.

If only her mother knew the truth.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

The kiss was hurried and heated. It was loud and sloppy. It was intense and raw.

Both women moaned loudly as their hands roamed all over one another’s bodies.

After being apart for more than a  year, they couldn’t get enough of one another.

Both women shoved their tongues as deep as possible down the other’s throats as Vi tried to pull their bodies even tighter together.

The alpha’s now raging hard on, was pressed firmly against Caitlyn, causing her to whimper into Vi’s mouth upon noticing it.

God she’s missed this.

Neither woman knew how but the couple managed to stumble their way closer to the house until Vi was pressed firmly against its wall.

As they kissed, both women let their hands roam around one another’s bodies. One of Caitlyn’s hands went underneath Vi’s shirt to scratch her hard abs while the other rested on Vi’s right breasts, brushing her finger back and forth against the pierced nipple.

Whereas one of Vi’s hands was buried in the omega’s hair while the other roughly squeezed Caitlyn’s waist.

Vi only removed her hand from Caitlyn’s waist to her place it on her ass as the omega hiked up one of her legs to wrap it around Vi’s waist.

This allowed for Caitlyn to grind forward, slightly rubbing her core against the alpha’s hard cock.

Eventually the couple had to break the kiss in order to catch their breath but as they did so, Vi’s hands began aiding Caitlyn’s movements making her cock throb even harder at the sensation.

The pair stared at one another passionately as they dry humped each other. Caitlyn could feel her clit throbbing, almost painfully, and she had no doubt that her underwear were soaked.

“Fuck Cait.” Vi pants as Caitlyn begins grinding on her even faster.

The alpha felt like she could cum any second now.

However, just as she thinks she’s about to reach her peak, Caitlyn stops her movements and slips out of Vi’s embrace.

Vi looks at Caitlyn in confusion as the omega takes a couple steps back before placing her hands on the wall as she bends over.

Vi’s mouth opens in shock as she realizes what Caitlyn’s doing.

“Come on stud.” Caitlyn says teasingly as she quickly takes one of her hands off the wall to undo her jeans.

Vi has to stop herself from moaning audibly at the words and quickly looks around in search of any onlookers.

When she sees none she quickly situates herself directly behind the omega.

“Are-are you sure?” Vi asks as she already begins pushing down her own pants and boxers.

Caitlyn nods hastily at the words as she looks back at Vi.

“Yes, fuck, I need you.” Caitlyn pants and Vi wastes no time pulling down the omega’s jeans and underwear.

At the sight of Caitlyn’s bare ass and glistening cunt, Vi’s brow furrows in concentration.

“Don’t cum, don’t cum, don’t cum.” The alpha chants in her head as she strokes her raging cock a couple times before tapping the tip against Caitlyn’s ass.

After nearly a year of celibacy, Vi wasn’t so sure if she had the same stamina that she used to.

“Fuck Vi, don’t tease.” Caitlyn whines as Vi continues to tap the tip of her cock against her ass.

“Okay, okay.” Vi says with a small smirk before finally lining the tip of her cock up to the omega’s entrance.

As Vi slowly goes deeper and deeper she lets her hands drop to Caitlyn’s waist and Caitlyn can’t help but open her mouth wider and wider as she moans softly.

“Fuck, you’re so big.” Caitlyn moans softly as Vi finally buries herself to the hilt.

She had almost forgotten the sheer length and girth of Vi’s cock.

God, no other cock stretches her like Vi’s.

“Yeah, you like my big cock?” Vi grunts out as she pulls her cock back slowly, watching Caitlyn’s reaction intently.

“Yes Vi. Fuck, I love your cock.” Caitlyn moans as Vi thrusts back in roughly.

As Vi builds up a rhythm, steadily fucking the entirety of her cock in and out of Caitlyn’s tight cunt, she can’t help but quickly look around once again.

It was dark outside and there seemed to be no one in sight but if someone were to walk outside it would be blatantly obvious what they were doing.

And if they couldn’t see them, then they would definitely hear them.

Though they tried to keep the volume of their noises to a minimum, the unmistakable sound of skin slapping against skin couldn’t be louder as Vi pounded into Caitlyn.

Vi only teared her gaze away from Caitlyn’s face to look down and watch as her cock fucks in and out of her lover.

Vi watched almost in awe.

She never thought she would have this again. That she’d feel once again, the amazing heaven that is the tight walls of Caitlyn’s cunt.

She’d never be able to understand how she went a whole year without this woman.

“Oh Vi.” Caitlyn moans as the alpha begins ramming into her g-spot.

“Yeah, you like that slut?” Vi says before even realizing the words.

However, rather than anger the omega, it seemed to turn her on.

Caitlyn’s cunt clenched at the words as she threw her head back slightly.

“Fuck yes, I love it Vi. Fuck I’m your slut.” Caitlyn pants as she turns her head to look at Vi.

Both women’s pupils were dilated to their limit but at the words Caitlyn could have sworn Vi’s eyes turned completely black.

The alpha quickly leans over so that her chest was pressed against Caitlyn’s back as she continued to fuck into her.

With their faces now directly next to one another, Vi began licking and sucking hungrily at any part of Caitlyn’s face or neck that she could reach.

“Shit, I’m gonna cum!” Caitlyn hisses as her brow furrows in pleasure.

Vi pulls her head back slightly to watch the omega’s reaction as she continues her movements.

“Yes, cum on my cock Cait.” Vi pants out.

Vi’s wish was granted soon thereafter as the omega’s release quickly coated Vi’s cock.

Neither one was sure how much longer they continued like that but eventually Vi pulled out and Caitlyn wasted no time quickly turning around and dropping to her knees in front of the woman.

Vi quickly places her hands on the back of Caitlyn’s head as she thrusts her cock into the omega’s open mouth.

“You fucking slut.” Vi grits out as she pounds into Caitlyn’s tight throat.

“If only your husband could see you now. Bent over on the side of a house, taking my raw cock, me fucking your tight throat where anyone can see us at any point.” Vi continues as her cock repeatedly rams into the back of Caitlyn’s throat.

As Vi speaks, Caitlyn can’t help but moan around the alpha’s cock as she uses her hand to rub her clit.

She would never let someone speak to her this way. But with Vi…she’d let her call her anything she wanted.

“I bet you want to get caught, huh? Imagine that, the daughter of a council member, the wife of a billionaire playboy, on her fucking knees for a gutter rat like me.” Vi continues, her brow furrowing in pleasure as she continues her movements.

Her own words were bringing her right to the edge and based off the look on Caitlyn’s face, it was doing the same for her.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but nod in response to Vi’s words, disregarding the fact that she had nearly ten inches of cock down her throat.

“Fuck baby. Take my cum Cait. Swallow my fucking cum.” Vi pants before thrusting into Caitlyn’s mouth one more time and then releasing load after load of cum down the omega’s throat.

Caitlyn moans softly throughout the entirety of Vi’s orgasm, looking up at the woman intensely.

Eventually, Vi pulls her cock out of the omega’s mouth and Caitlyn can’t help but look at it with an intense amount of passion.

Despite her release, it hadn’t shrunk an inch.

Caitlyn hadn’t forgotten about the sheer amount of stamina the alpha held in bed and she was glad to see the alpha still had it after more than a year away from sex.

Vi looked down at Caitlyn staring up at her with her hair all disheveled, cheeks flushed, and her mouth covered in saliva and she couldn’t help but reach a hand down to softly caress the omega’s cheek.

It was more intimate than she intended but she didn’t stop herself from doing it nonetheless.

“Do you, do you want to go back to your place?” Caitlyn asks, hope evident in both her tone and her facial expression.

Vi simply smirks at the omega before reaching a hand down to help her stand up.

------------------------------------------------------------

Caitlyn releases Vi’s cock with a loud pop before looking back up at the alpha passionately.

Caitlyn was currently on her hands and knees sucking Vi’s cock as the alpha stood at the edge of the bed with one of her hands placed comfortably on the back of the omega’s head.

This blowjob was different than the earlier one. This one, instead, was slow and sensual.

“God damn you’re so good Cait.” Vi pants as she watches Caitlyn take her cock into her mouth once again.

“You missed this?” Caitlyn teases as she rubs her lips up and down the side of Vi’s cock.

“Fuck yes.” Vi groans back as Caitlyn smirks at her.

“Me too.” Caitlyn replies truthfully before finally letting go of Vi’s cock.

Vi watches curiously as the omega scoots back further on the bed and lays on her back before spreading her legs invitingly.

“Come on baby.” Caitlyn says huskily.

Vi practically throws herself onto the bed before quickly situating herself between the omega’s legs.

Vi rubs her tip against Caitlyn’s clit a couple times before finally dragging her tip down to the omega’s tight hole.

It was clenching around nothing, silently begging Vi to shove her cock inside already.

Vi from a year ago would have teased Caitlyn longer, but she was so pent up right now that even she wasn’t sure if she could handle the teasing.

So, with one last tap on Caitlyn’s clit, Vi begins slowly sinking her cock into the omega.

The entire time Vi slowly pushed her length into Caitlyn, the pair maintained eye contact.

Vi’s mouth was slightly agape as she watched Caitlyn’s brow furrow slightly as her cock is finally fully inserted.

No matter how many times they do this, Vi’s cock always feels incredibly big.

But Caitlyn fucking loved it.

Rather than immediately start a blistering pace, Vi began slowly pulling her cock back until only the tip resided in the omega before thrusting back in at an equally slow pace.

As she did this, one of her hands rested on Caitlyn’s lower abdomen, applying a small amount of pressure to heighten the sensation the omega was feeling.

The added sensation was enough for Caitlyn to begin whimpering softly as her cunt subconsciously clenched each time Vi buried herself to the hilt.

With her other hand Vi softly rubbed Caitlyn’s strong thigh.

The alpha’s mind was screaming at her to hate fuck the omega, to treat her like some random whore who deserved nothing but good dick and little to no compassion. But her heart was telling her to treat Caitlyn how she used to treat her before she knew about Charles, with passionate love.

So, Vi found herself slipping back into the same person she was when she was oblivious to the affair and hopelessly in love with the omega.

“Yes baby, fuck you’re so good.” Vi pants as she looks away from the omega to watch her cock slowly thrust in and out of the omega.

Caitlyn simply continued to whimper as she let her own eyes drag down to their connected bodies.

As she looked at her stretched hole she couldn’t help but feel a bit surprised that she was still capable of taking it with such ease.

Yes, there was a stretch, but she loved it.

“Mmmm.” Caitlyn hums softly as Vi presses down harder on her lower stomach, rubbing her own cock from inside Caitlyn.

Both women found it to be incredibly arousing and their volume increased substantially.

Vi panted and groaned loudly as Caitlyn began moaning and subconsciously clenching her toes at the added sensation.

“Come here.” Caitlyn whines, forcing Vi to tear her eyes away from her own cock.

The alpha hesitates for a second but Caitlyn easily notices it.

“Come here.” Caitlyn says, her voice even more desperate.

She needed to kiss Vi.

Despite wishing to try and keep at least some distance between them, Vi can never resist Caitlyn when she begs and quickly leans down.

Caitlyn instantly buries her hands in Vi’s short hair as the pair begin kissing passionately.

It started off sloppy and rushed but eventually, the kiss slowed down to where the pair were alternating between long closed mouth kisses and open mouth kisses where they slowly swirled their tongues around one another tongues.

The entire time, Vi slowly thrusted into the omega. It wasn’t until Caitlyn wrapped her legs around Vi’s waist that the alpha finally picked up the pace.

“Yes baby, shit, fuck me like that.” Caitlyn hisses as she grips Vi’s hair tightly as they stare at one another, their faces now only inches apart.

Vi’s brow furrows at the words as she feels her balls begin to twitch.

“You fucking stud.” Caitlyn pants out as she begins scratching Vi’s scalp.

At the words Vi began slamming her hips down even harder.

The loud sound of their skin slapping together was echoing throughout Vi’s bedroom and it sounded like music to the pair’s ears.

It was so fucking hot but as they continued to stare at one another, Vi could feel tears begin to brim in her eyes.

Caitlyn easily noticed this but rather than address it, she simply moved a hand down to wipe away the tears that had begun to fall.

Vi was too scared to thank her, afraid that if she spoke she’d just choke up and burst into tears.

Instead, Vi buried her face in Caitlyn’s neck as she began piledriving herself into the omega, earning a loud moan from Caitlyn.

---------------------------------------------------------------

As Vi sits against the headboard she watches as Caitlyn slowly gets dressed and can’t help but remember the countless times she’d watched the omega get dressed after they had sex.

But this time was a bit more bittersweet because she knew where Caitlyn was heading back to.

Vi was still on a high from reuniting with Caitlyn but she couldn’t deny that reality was slowly starting to set back in.

Only once Caitlyn was fully dressed did she finally muster up enough courage to look back at the alpha.

Vi was still fully naked and her legs were spread as her softening cock rested against her muscular thigh.

It was a mouthwatering sight and if Caitlyn didn’t have to be back home, she’d spend all night sucking and fucking the alpha.

“So…now what?” Caitlyn finally says.

“I don’t know…we’ll figure it out.” Vi replies softly.

“When?” Caitlyn replies, urgency evident in her tone.

She didn’t want this to be some one-off hookup.

“I don’t know, eventually, just not tonight.” Vi says truthfully.

She didn’t have the strength to get into all the logistics tonight.

Vi didn’t regret sleeping with Caitlyn but she was well aware that her actions had just started a whole domino effect of drama.

The thought worried her a bit.

September 1st

“You have nothing to say?” Vi asks with a raised eyebrow as the looks at the band.

Jayce and Ekko share a knowing look as Jinx continues to stare blankly at her sister.

“You already know how I feel about her.” Jinx replies truthfully, her tone flat.

“We had sex sis. I’m not saying that I’m gonna reintroduce her to the group and that you’ll have to see her every day. I just thought I should tell you guys because, well, we tell each other everything.” Vi says truthfully, although her tone seemed a bit hesitant.

Jinx simply hums in response, seemingly not believing her sister.

Vi easily noticed this but simply shook her head, not wanting to get into an argument with her sister.

“And you’re fine with this? You’re not upset with yourself for essentially, you know, relapsing?” Jayce asks, somewhat hesitantly.

“I went to rehab for drugs and alcohol Jayce. Caitlyn’s betrayal simply pushed me further into my addictions. She can’t betray me anymore, not now that I know everything. I have the upper hand. She can’t hurt me anymore.” Vi says, more to herself than to the band.

The band simply looked at her and though they tried their best to keep their faces blank, Vi could easily notice the hesitancy and weariness on their faces.

“So, you’re going to keep sleeping with her?” Jinx finally asks, annoyance evident in her tone.

“I don’t know. I mean, maybe.” Vi says with a shrug.

“But it’ll just be that!” Vi quickly adds.

“I’m not gonna be her fucking mistress on the side again. It’ll be purely sex. She won’t start coming to our gigs again or hanging around with us all the time. If Caitlyn wants to stay with her husband, that’s all she’ll be getting from me.” Vi says honestly.

None of the band was sure if they truly believed Vi’s words but they simply nodded along in response.

They just hoped Vi wouldn’t make the same mistakes all over again.

There was only so much they could do to try and stop the alpha but once Vi makes a decision, she usually doesn’t change her mind, especially when it comes to Caitlyn.

If she was even contemplating the possibility of sleeping with her again, it was basically a guarantee.

--------------------------------------------------

“Soooo, now what?” Mel asks hesitantly as she looks at Caitlyn from across the table.

“I guess I just wait until she calls me.” Caitlyn replies truthfully before taking a sip of her tea.

“And if she never calls?” Kelly asks, gaining Caitlyn’s attention.

At the words, Caitlyn’s posture visibly falters slightly but she quickly straightens herself back up.

“She’ll call.” Caitlyn simply replies, though her tone wasn’t very convincing.

“The ball is in her court. This should all be on her terms.” Caitlyn says, more confidently this time.

The girls all nod in agreement at the words.

They weren’t exactly thrilled when Caitlyn revealed she had slept with Vi last night, knowing that it’d probably lead to more drama and heartbreak for their best friend.

But they couldn’t deny that Caitlyn already looked more alive today than she had this entire past year.

September 2nd

Caitlyn sighs loudly as she continues to stare up at the ceiling fan.

The omega quickly reaches a hand up to wipe away the tear that had begun sliding down her cheek before shaking her head slightly in hopes of regaining her composure.

Caitlyn looks at the ceiling fan for a couple more minutes before slowly extending her right hand out to feel the man that laid beside her in bed.

She didn’t know what she expected to feel when she reached over but she thought maybe, just maybe, if she didn’t look at him that she could trick her mind into thinking it was Vi.

Charles was muscular like Vi, but he was hairy and his skin was much rougher.

No matter how much Caitlyn willed her mind to try and look past it, she couldn’t.

It was nights like this as she lay awake with Charles fast asleep next to her, that Caitlyn truly contemplated her life.

Is this how she really wanted to live out her days? Staying up through the night, staring aimlessly at the ceiling as she cries silently and wishes she was with her other lover.

Nights with Vi were never like this.

The couple would hold and talk to one another. Caitlyn always felt so safe within the alpha embrace but with Charles…she felt trapped.

Caitlyn always felt as if she was content with her life, but Vi returning helped highlight just how miserable she truly was.

Was her reputation and the way people perceived her really important enough to live a life that made her this unhappy?

Caitlyn from a year ago would have said yes in a heartbeat. She had worked so hard to get where she was and she wasn’t going to let something like a fling destroy her life, even if she was in love with Vi.

But now…now she wasn’t entirely sure.

This past year Caitlyn’s worked on her marriage and her relationship with her parents. They’ve both improved, no doubt.

But they brought her no satisfaction.

She thought perhaps, with Vi completely out of the picture and herself actively attempting to improve the relationships in her life that she’d be content with where she was in life.

But she just wasn’t.

Her job brought her joy and the way those around her viewed her as this strong, powerful, businesswoman boosted her ego and made her happy.

But there was only so far that joy could go. She couldn’t sustain herself based on that alone.

She needed love. She needed Vi.

And who knows, maybe if she divorces Charles, her job and reputation wouldn’t go down the drain.

But she doubts it.

And although Caitlyn was beginning to see divorcing Charles as a real possibility with each passing day, she was still incredibly reluctant to take that step.

The omega was only ripped out of her thoughts by the sound of the phone ringing from the downstairs living room.

Caitlyn quickly looks over at her sleeping husband before slipping out of the bed.

Once Caitlyn picks up the phone, she immediately knows who it is.

The labored breathing gave the alpha away.

“Hello.” Caitlyn says, confusion evident in her tone as to why the alpha hadn’t spoken yet.

“Do…do you want to come over?” Vi asks a bit hesitantly.

This isn’t the first time Vi’s called Caitlyn in the middle of the night for sex, so Caitlyn wasn’t completely surprised to hear the alpha on the other side of the line.

What she was surprised about was how soon she called.

They had only reunited two days ago and afterwards the alpha had seemed a bit awkward about the whole ordeal.

Caitlyn expected Vi to sit with her feelings for a couple days and then call her, if she indeed did call her.

But tonight, that doesn’t seem to be the case.

Chapter Text

The second Caitlyn steps inside, Vi pounces on her.

The omega can’t even get a single word in before Vi devours her mouth like it’s her last meal.

The omega had wanted to talk to the alpha for a little bit beforehand. Though Caitlyn wasn’t complaining by any means.

She loved kissing Vi.

The kiss only broke when the back of Vi’s legs hit the couch, causing her to fall onto it.

Caitlyn laughed slightly at the image before staring down at the alpha passionately.

Without having to be told, Caitlyn drops to her knees and her hands quickly make their way to the hem of Vi’s grey sweatpants.

As the omega pulled down Vi’s sweatpants, she was pleasantly surprised to see that Vi had opted not to wear underwear, giving Caitlyn a perfect view of her already rock-hard cock.

Truth be told, Vi had tried to resist calling Caitlyn over.

She had woken up with a raging hard-on and rather than use her hand to relieve herself, she opted for a cold shower, but to no avail.

So, she tried to work out, but it did little to relieve herself. Then, as a final resort she jacked off…furiously.

But no matter how many times she came, her cock wanted more.

Vi knew better than to call some random chick over for a hookup.

She knew her cock had a mind of its own and it wanted Caitlyn.

So, she finally gave in and called the omega.

“Fuck, you’re so hard already.” Caitlyn says softly as she smiles up at Vi.

The alpha could tell that Caitlyn was just as eager as she was to have sex again.

The omega could barely contain her excitement as she hastily pulled off the rest of the alpha’s sweatpants before taking Vi’s cock into her right hand.

With her left hand, Caitlyn places it comfortably on Vi’s thigh where she rubs and squeezes her muscles.

Vi watches, mouth slightly agape, as Caitlyn leans forward and begins slowly swirling her tongue around the tip of her cock.

The second Caitlyn’s lips wrap around Vi’s tip, the alpha exhales loudly.

Caitlyn wastes no time building a rhythm, slowly bopping her head up and down Vi’s cock as she uses her right hand to stroke the parts that her mouth didn’t reach.

Vi knew Caitlyn was capable of taking the entirety of her length into her mouth, but she wasn’t going to rush the omega.

As the blowjob got more intense and noisier, Vi can’t help but throw her head back slightly to look up at the ceiling as she feels her tip hit the back of Caitlyn’s throat.

“Fuck.” Vi pants as she stares at the ceiling.

Nobody can ever make her feel this way.

When Vi looks back down at the omega, she isn’t surprised to see that Caitlyn is staring right back at her with her intense blue eyes.

Caitlyn only pulls herself off Vi’s cock for a couple seconds to regain her breath. The entire time, she continued to stroke the alpha’s cock as the pair held eye contact.

Neither bothered to say anything.

It was only when Caitlyn took Vi’s cock back into her mouth that the alpha spoke.

“All the way baby, shit, yes just like that.” Vi grunts as Caitlyn’s presses her nose right against the alpha’s abs.

The omega’s brow furrows in concentration as she focuses on her breathing and tries to adjust to the sheer amount of girth and length that she has buried in her throat.

Vi watches intently and just as she realizes that Caitlyn had become comfortable enough to start moving her head once again, she immediately buries her left hand in the omega’s hair.

Vi begins aiding Caitlyn’s movements, pulling her mouth all the way back to her tip before pushing her back down until the omega’s tongues tickled her balls.

“Oh Cait, fuck, you’re so good.” Vi grunts out as she begins thrusting her hips up to meet Caitlyn’s movements.

It started slow but soon enough it turned to a brutal throat fucking.

The room was filled with the sound of Vi’s tip smashing into the back of Caitlyn’s throat, the omega softly choking on the alpha’s cock, the slobbery saliva, and the couple’s soft moans and grunts.

It sounded fucking amazing.

As Vi watches Caitlyn’s mouth stretch around her length with each thrust, she can’t help but feel her balls begin to tighten.

She’ll never grow tired of this, nor does she think anyone will ever live up to Caitlyn’s standards.

It was a bit of a reality check for the alpha as it made her realize that Caitlyn was only a fuck buddy.

She wouldn’t be her’s forever, she was Charles’s.

The thought angered Vi and the alpha found herself wrapping her left leg around Caitlyn’s neck, affectively locking her in, forcing her to keep the cock inside her mouth.

Caitlyn’s eyes widen at the change but she makes no effort to try and free herself. In fact, her clit began throbbing even harder at the change.

Vi had never done this to her before, surprisingly, and she found it incredibly arousing.

“Keep sucking my cock you bitch.” Vi grunts out as she continues to fuck up into Caitlyn’s mouth and tightens her leg lock.

Caitlyn coughs loudly around the alpha’s cock as Vi pushes it deeper than it’s even been.

She didn’t even think that was possible, but apparently it was.

“I’m gonna cum down your throat and you’re gonna swallow it all like the good slut you are.” Vi grunts out as she continues her movements.

Caitlyn felt like exploding at the words as her eyes began to roll back in her head.

Vi smirked at the sight before thrusting up into the omega one last time before beginning to shoot rope after rope of cum down Caitlyn’s throat.

“That’s it. Swallow it baby.” Vi purrs as she continues to cum, her grip on Caitlyn’s hair becoming noticeably softer.

Caitlyn was on the brink of cumming herself and the alpha hadn’t even touched her yet.

It would never fail to amaze her what Vi could do to her body.

Only once Vi finishes does she finally release her leglock on the omega’s head before slowly pulling Caitlyn off her cock.

The couple sit in silence for a while as Caitlyn regains her breath. The entire time, Vi simply watched Caitlyn, arousal evident in her eyes.

The silence is only broken by Vi panting out, “Get up here.”

Caitlyn wastes no time getting up on the couch.

She had expected Vi to want her to ride her, but instead the alpha stood up and physically moved the omega so that she was on her hands and knees, with her hands resting on the back of the couch.

The alpha quickly pulls down Caitlyn’s skirt and underwear before throwing them on the floor. Rather than thrust into the omega while she stood behind her. Vi climbed back onto the couch and placed both her feet beside Caitlyn’s knees.

Before the alpha even inserted herself, Caitlyn had already begun whimpering, realizing what position the alpha wanted to do.

They’d done this position countless times before and it never failed to make Caitlyn cum incredibly hard.

So, as Vi essentially squatted over the omega, she lined her cock up to Caitlyn’s entrance before roughly slamming her hips down.

Vi’s hands quickly found their way to Caitlyn’s waist as the couple built a rhythm.

With each thrust, Caitlyn released a high-pitched whimper or breathy moan.

The noises Caitlyn was making were turning on Vi immensely, not to mention the amazing feeling of her warm tight cunt wrapping around her cock with each thrust.

“Fuck Cait, fuck, fuck.” Vi chants as she lets her eyes flicker down to watch her cock disappear in Caitlyn’s cunt.

“Shit Vi. I’m gonna cum.” Caitlyn whines as she turns her head slightly to face the alpha.

“Yes, yes, fuck, please, please cum around my cock.” Vi begs hastily as she subconsciously increases the speed of her thrusts.

It only takes two more thrusts for Caitlyn to cum undone and the entire time Vi watches, mouth agape.

She can feel that familiar feeling brewing in the fit of her stomach but she quickly shakes her head in hopes of pushing the feeling away.

She didn’t want this to end, not yet.

As Vi continues to thrust into the omega, she looked down at her cock, now covered in Caitlyn’s cum and can’t help but wish that she could cum inside the omega.

God, the sight of her cock covered in both of their cum would be so amazing.

And the repercussions it could have…were mouthwatering for Vi.

If Caitlyn were to get pregnant. What would her husband think? Her parents?

But Vi knew better than to indulge in her fantasies and when she finally reached her peak, she quickly pulled out before cumming all over Caitlyn’s clothed back.

The second Vi releases her grip on Caitlyn’s waist and steps off the couch, Caitlyn quickly turns around and practically jumps off the couch.

“Get down.” Caitlyn commands.

“What?” Vi asks in confusion.

“I said get down.” Caitlyn says firmly before letting her eyes flicker over to the carpet.

Vi quickly understands and lays down on the nearby carpet and watches as Caitlyn quickly pulls her own shirt off, allowing the alpha the perfect view of her delicious tits.

As Vi goes to take her own tank top off, Caitlyn quickly shakes her head.

“Nu-uh. Keep it on.” The omega says firmly.

Vi raises a questioning eyebrow before reluctantly letting go of her tank top.

Caitlyn was rather fond of the alpha’s abs and tits, so Vi had assumed she’d want her to take off the piece of clothing. But apparently not.

Vi watches eagerly as Caitlyn quickly gets down on the floor and situates herself on top of her.

Rather than immediately insert Vi inside her. Caitlyn opted to grind her wet cunt around Vi’s length, continuing to coat it in her essence.

Vi’s hands instinctively fall on Caitlyn’s hips as she begins panting at the sensation. However, Caitlyn quickly slaps them away.

“No touching.” The omega says firmly and Vi can’t help but raise an amused eyebrow once again before reluctantly letting go of Caitlyn.

As Vi lets her arms fall beside her, she can’t help but tightly squeeze the threads of the carpet that laid beneath them in an effort to restrain herself from touching Caitlyn.

“Stop teasing.” Vi grunts out, as she grits her teeth in concentration.

As she looks down at her cock, squished in between their bodies, she can see the pre-cum that was beginning to soak her tank top.

Caitlyn easily noticed it and couldn’t help but smirk at the sight.

God, she missed this.

Having Vi at her mercy. Such a big powerful alpha like Vi, falling apart at her touch.

It made her feel so powerful and so fucking hot.

“Say please.” Caitlyn says with an almost sinister smile as she begins to grind harder against Vi’s cock.

Vi rolls her eyes before reluctantly saying the words that Caitlyn so desired to hear.

“Please Caitlyn, please ride my cock.” Vi says, almost above a whisper and a huge smile immediately graces Caitlyn’s face.

“Since you asked so nicely.” Caitlyn says with a teasing smirk before raising herself up before aligning the alpha’s cock up to her entrance.

Caitlyn wastes no time setting a blistering pace, slamming her hips all the way down before dragging herself all the way back up to Vi’s tip.

As she does so, Vi toes begin to curl subconsciously at the sensation as she tugs at the carpet even harder, beginning to rip some of the material out of its seems.

The alpha didn’t care though. She could simply buy a new carpet.

“You like that?” Caitlyn purrs as she watches Vi’s reaction intently.

Vi nods hastily, not finding enough strength to respond audibly.

She was experiencing so much pleasure, she felt like her brain was turning to mush.

“Words Vi.” Caitlyn commands.

“Y-yes.” Vi stutters out as her hips inadvertently thrust up into the omega, earning a sharp moan from Caitlyn.

At the added sensation, Caitlyn’s hand immediately grabs the collar of Vi’s tank top before roughly pulling the alpha up to kiss her.

Vi moans loudly into the kiss.

“So, that’s why the shirt stayed on.” Vi can’t help but think as they continue to kiss.

It brought a small smirk to her face as Caitlyn continued to try and devour her.

The omega would never fail to amaze her.

---------------------------------------------------------

“Stay the night.” Vi blurts out before she can stop herself.

A small smirk tugs at Caitlyn’s lips as she continues to put on her skirt.

“You know I can’t.” Caitlyn replies softly.

At the words, Vi’s face visibly darkens, though Caitlyn didn’t notice considering she was facing the other way.

“Gotta return to that husband of yours, huh?” Vi says, bitterness evident in her tone.

“Vi.” Caitlyn immediately says warningly, turning to look at the alpha who was still laying on the bed.

She didn’t want to get into this argument with the alpha. Not after the amazing night they just had.

“What? I’m just supposed to act like I don’t know where you’re going now?” Vi asks as she sits up straighter in the bed.

“No, but you’re the one who invited me. Don’t act like I am abandoning you.” Caitlyn says truthfully before throwing her shirt back on.

Vi simply scoffs at the words before shaking her head.

It made Caitlyn’s blood boil.

She wasn’t the only asshole in this situation and she was going to let Vi treat her like she is.

“Don’t do that. Don’t act like you weren’t well aware of the fact that I’d have to leave you once we finished.” Caitlyn says truthfully.

“I should have never called you.” Vi says bitterly before getting out of the bed, still completely naked.

“Well, you did, so stop being a baby about it.” Caitlyn replies quickly as she watches Vi begin to walk to her bathroom.

“I’m not being a baby.” Vi quickly protests, turning her head to stare daggers at the alpha.

“Sure Vi.” Caitlyn replies before beginning to walk out of the room.

Vi however, quickly closes the distance, and grabs Caitlyn’s hand, stopping her from leaving.

“I’m not being a baby.” Vi says, firmer this time.

Caitlyn simply smirks teasingly at the alpha, earning a scowl from Vi.

“God forbid I get mad about the woman I love leaving me for some man.” Vi says truthfully and a smile can’t help but make its way onto Caitlyn’s face.

“So, you still love me?” Caitlyn finds herself saying, gone was that teasing demeanor, now replaced by an almost childlike giddiness.

At the words, Vi releases her grip on Caitlyn’s arm and takes a step back.

She hadn’t meant to say that.

She just gave so much power back to the omega.

“Why does it matter if I do? You’re just gonna leave me anyways.” Vi says bitterly.

At the words, Caitlyn’s smile instantly wipes off her face.

“Tell me I’m wrong. Tell me that you love me enough to leave your husband.” Vi commands, causing Caitlyn to simply stare at her like a deer in headlights.

“That’s what I thought…get out.” Vi says bitterly.

“Vi, you called me.” Caitlyn protests.

She didn’t understand why the alpha’s demeanor had switched so quickly.

Vi knew she was still married when she invited her over.

“I said get out!” Vi says a bit firmer.

Caitlyn simply snarls at the alpha one last time before turning around and practically storming out of the room.

Vi stands in place until she hears her front door slam closed loudly.

Only then does her posture relax and the scowl disappear from her face.

The alpha can’t help but laugh bitterly to herself before turning to head for her shower.

She needed to cleanse herself of this entire night.

September 3rd

Vi stares aimlessly at the glass before her as her knee bounces up and down anxiously.

“You okay?” The omega asks from beside her.

At the words, Vi turns her attention to the brunette before sending her a small smile.

“Yeah.” She says softly before finally taking a sip of the beer in front of her.

“Want some?” The woman asks as she holds up a bag of cocaine.

Vi holds her hand up before shaking her head.

Her drinking tonight was already too much, if she did cocaine, she wouldn’t be able to recover.

She already felt like shit for drinking again but she couldn’t stop herself.

After Caitlyn left last night, she spiraled.

She only lasted a couple hours at home before driving to her local bar in hopes of occupying her mind with anything else.

“I’ll do it with you.” The omega says softly.

Vi did occupy her mind, although only temporarily, by sleeping with this omega named Selena.

She’d slept with her before so when the omega approached her upon entering the bar, the pair wasted no time heading to one of the backstage rooms.

She was a nice girl and they always had good sex. Plus, she was genuinely good company.

She wasn’t needy or annoying like some of the other girls Vi had slept with in the past.

She knew how to maintain boundaries.

“You never told me. What’s troubling you tonight?” Selena asks as she reaches a hand out to begin slowly rubbing her hand through Vi’s hair.

A bitter smile makes its way onto Vi’s face as she thinks about her interaction with Caitlyn.

It had only been a couple hours since Caitlyn left but it felt like a lifetime ago.

“Nothing.” Vi replies.

“It’s that girl, isn’t it? That rich chick?” Selena says truthfully and Vi can’t help but wiggle her head out of Selena’s grip at the mention of Caitlyn.

“I don’t want to talk about her.” Vi says truthfully as she shakes her head before downing the rest of her drink.

“I don’t know why you bother with her. I mean, you can have anyone you want.” Selena says truthfully.

“Selena.” Vi says warningly.

She didn’t want to talk about Caitlyn right now.

“Okay, I’ll drop it.” Selena says with a small smile before holding her hands up jokingly.

Vi simply hums in response before motioning the waiter over for another round.

Vi only brings her attention back to Selena when she sees the omega extend a blunt to her.

Selena always had drugs on her, loads of them.

And although Vi hated to admit it, that was part of the reason she slept with her tonight.

Because subconsciously, she knew what would make her feel better about Caitlyn leaving her.

She hated to admit it but deep down…she wanted to relapse.

She didn’t want to feel these feelings anymore.

Vi simply reaches out to take the blunt from the omega before placing it in between her lips.

A little weed won’t hurt.

--------------------------------------------------------

As the couple kissed furiously, Vi couldn’t help but feel an assortment of hands on her, scratching and squeezing at every inch of her body.

Vi only broke the kiss with Selena to look at the other girls surrounding them.

There had to be at least five more women, worshipping every inch of the alpha’s body.

“Feeling better?” Selena asks softly as she leans down to suck hungrily at Vi’s neck.

“Y-yeah.” Vi stutters as her vision continues to blur.

Vi wasn’t so sure about how she ended up here.

But what she did know was that she overindulged, majorly.

She had fully jumped off the wagon, having finally accepted Selena’s offer to do some cocaine over an hour ago.

If the alpha wasn’t so busy doing whatever the hell this was, she’d be incredibly disappointed in herself.

Just as one of the omega’s begins to unbuckle Vi’s jeans, the door to the room flies open.

Everyone simultaneously turns to see three very big men standing there, looking incredibly pissed.

No one is even able to get a word in before the men storm into the room and lunge at Vi.

One of them must have been dating one of the omega’s Vi was about to fuck, or perhaps all three of the men were dating one of the girls

The alpha quickly wiggles her way out of the women’s grasps before putting her hands up.

The women watch in awe as Vi practically manhandles the men, one by one.

Despite being incredibly intoxicated, Vi managed to survive the whole ordeal while only getting punched twice.

As the three men lay knocked out on the floor, Selena can’t help but laugh at the sight before quickly grabbing Vi’s hand to drag her out the room..

“That was awesome!” Selena says happily as she drags Vi out of the club.

The alpha can’t help but laugh to herself as they make their way over to her convertible.

The adrenaline rush that was going through her veins right now was absolutely euphoric.

“Where to?” Vi asks as they enter the car.

“Anywhere.” Selena says giddily and Vi practically floors the gas pedal at the words.

As Vi drives down the highway going 90+ miles an hour, she can’t help but laugh as she watches Selena stand up in her seat.

As her hair blows wildly in the wind, Vi can’t help but smile wildly.

Selena was a wild woman.

Neither woman could see themselves as a true couple, but whenever they were together, they had so much fun.

The woman never failed to cheer Vi up.

The longer Vi stared at the woman, the more she couldn’t help but imagine what it would be like to die right now.

What would happen is she were to crash into a pole? Or if she were to lose control and swerve into oncoming traffic?

She had a feeling Selena wouldn’t even care. She was a bit crazy in all honesty, but the longer Vi stared at the woman, she began to feel as if perhaps she was just as crazy.

She had to be some sort of crazy to subject herself to this type of torture.

What kind of sane person would do this to themselves?

Vi felt bile begin to rise in her throat at the thought.

She was so disgusted with herself.

---------------------------------------------------------------

As Vi continues to sob violently she can’t help but continue to ball her hands into fists so tightly that it was beginning to hurt.

She was stupid, so stupid.

She just threw away an entire year’s worth of work, over some fucking girl.

She should have never slept with Caitlyn again.

She knew better and yet she did it anyways.

Vi knew she should blame Caitlyn but in truth, the only person she thought to blame was herself.

Chapter Text

September 7th

Caitlyn moans obnoxiously loud as the man continues to jackrabbit into her.

As Charles keeps looking down at her, Caitlyn tries to steal a glance at the clock as discreetly as possible.

He should be finished soon. It was like clockwork with him.

Once he’s finished she can continue getting ready.

Truth be told, she wasn’t expecting to have sex with him tonight.

She had mentioned that she’d be attending one of Iron Fight’s gigs tonight and about an hour later, while she had begun getting ready, he basically pounced on her.

Caitlyn knew better than to deny him, knowing it’d likely start an argument.

Instead, she decided to suffer for a couple minutes.

She needed to be in a good mood when she saw Vi, otherwise she feared that if she entered the club in a bad mood that she’d make no progress with the alpha.

Caitlyn hopes that tonight, when she sees Vi, that she will no longer be upset with her.

She hasn’t seen or heard from Vi since the night where she basically kicked her out.

Caitlyn hoped that by giving her some distance that she’d calm down a bit.

She’ll just have to see tonight if that was the truth.

-------------------------------------------------------

As Caitlyn watches Vi perform, her brow can’t help but furrow in concern.

She was doing amazing, like always, but something was off.

Caitlyn had an inkling as to what it was but she didn’t want to admit it to herself.

As Vi continues to perform, she lets her eyes roam around the audience and the second she notices Caitlyn, she visibly tenses, causing Caitlyn to do the same.

But after the initial shock washes over her, rage seems to seep its way into her.

Vi sings louder and more passionately as she strums her guitar with more vigor.

Well, that answer Caitlyn’s question.

Vi had definitely not calmed down.

The second the show ended, against her better judgement, Vi immediately headed towards Caitlyn, causing the band and the girls to look on hesitantly.

None of them were aware of what happened the other night as both women decided to keep it a secret, something they rarely did.

So, to say they were confused by the pairs standoffish and aggressive demeanors would be an understatement.

Hadn’t they just reunited? Why were they so angry with one another?

The band had an inkling that something had gone wrong, considering Vi had relapsed only a couple days ago.

When they realized, due to the strong scent of booze coming off the alpha, they had practically begged her to go back to rehab but she denied them, stating that she was fine and wasn’t going to fly off the handle.

She was simply indulging a bit; it was nothing to worry about.

Although none of them believed her.

Jinx, naturally, blamed it all on Caitlyn.

As Vi reaches Caitlyn, she immediately recognizes the stench of booze and furrows her brow slightly.

“You smell like booze.” Caitlyn simply says, not bothering with introductions.

“And you reek of sex.” Vi quickly spits back.

It was true, she could smell Charles all over the omega and it made her blood boil.

“I’m allowed to. I’m married.” Caitlyn quickly replies.

So much for trying to make things better.

“You on the other hand, are supposed to be sober.” Caitlyn says firmly, crossing her arms over her chests.

“What are you my AA counselor?” Vi replies with a bitter smile.

“Stop being childish Vi. This is serious.” Caitlyn says seriously, taking a step closer to the alpha.

No matter how tense their relationship was right now, Caitlyn didn’t want to see Vi in the same condition as she was in last year.

“Do you love him?” Vi asks, completely disregarding Caitlyn’s words.

Caitlyn visibly flinches at the words. She was not expecting that question at all.

“What does that have to do-” Caitlyn starts but is cut off by Vi saying, “I asked if you love him.”

The omega pauses for a couple seconds as she contemplates her answer.

She knew what the truth was but the longer she stayed in Vi’s presence and smelt the booze and sex that was radiating off her, she couldn’t help but scowl at the smell.

“Yes, I do.” Caitlyn responds firmly.

“Bullshit.” Vi quickly replies.

“He’s my husband, of course I love him.” Caitlyn quickly counters.

“Clearly not or you wouldn’t be here right now. If you loved your husband you would have never slept with me, hell, you’re still trying to do it right now.” Vi says with a small cocky smirk.

“Well, I don’t need you anymore. Okay? Because my husband fucks me just as good as you do.” Caitlyn taunts, stepping closer to the alpha, allowing her an even better whiff of Charles’s remaining pheromones.

Vi audibly scoffs at the words, not believing her. But she can’t deny that Caitlyn saying them really got under her skin.

Of course, Caitlyn also knew that wasn’t the truth but she wasn’t about to admit that right now.

They were both acting incredibly childish. But neither of them seemed willing to be the mature on in this situation.

“That’s not what you said the last few times we’ve had sex.” Vi says huskily, taking a step closer to the omega.

She wasn’t going to back down that easily.

Caitlyn can’t deny that the close proximity was getting to her.

They were only inches away at this point and practically sharing the same air.

Vi’s gaze remained hard but Caitlyn could see the desire slowly burning underneath the rage.

She’d seen it countless times before and she knew that she should leave it alone. She knows that she should just turn around and leave the club. She knows that they’re making the same mistakes all over again but she can’t help it.

Around Vi, she lost all common sense. Her heart always took priority over what her brain wanted when she was around the alpha, and she had a feeling it was the same way for Vi.

“You don’t remember?” Vi asks teasingly, her voice adopting a teasing tone.

Caitlyn’s breathing noticeably increases as Vi finally closes the distance between them and leans her head forward so that her mouth was right beside Caitlyn’s ear.

“The way you whined and begged for my cock like a bitch in heat.” Vi whispers to Caitlyn and the omega doesn’t have to see Vi’s face to know there was a small smirk on it.

She could tell from the alpha’s tone that she was rather enjoying teasing Caitlyn like this.

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, feigning annoyance, but she knew it was the truth.

After she and Vi migrated from the living room to her bedroom the other night, Caitlyn had completely come undone.

You would have thought that she was in heat considering how desperate she was for Vi.

Her hunger for the alpha couldn’t be sated for quite some time after that.

Perhaps that’s why Vi got so angry at her afterwards. Did she feel used?

Caitlyn had left almost immediately after they finished having sex. They didn’t lay in one another’s embrace afterwards as they usually did or talked about their day.

Though the alpha was determined to keep their relationship purely sexual, she couldn’t deny that she desperately missed how their relationship used to be.

She may put up this strong, cold façade at times. But at heart she was simply a big teddy bear who desperately wanted to be loved.

“Do you remember?” Vi asks softly, pulling her head back slightly to make eye contact with Caitlyn.

“Yes.” Caitlyn simply says.

She tried to keep her composure but her body language and eyes were giving her away.

Vi’s words had turned her on.

“You may still have sex with your husband…but I know, I know that every single time you’re thinking of me.” Vi purrs out as she lets her hand make its way to Caitlyn’s waist.

At the words, a small smirk makes its way onto Caitlyn’s face.

“No.” Caitlyn says softly as she shakes her head.

Vi raises a confused eyebrow at the words but before she can respond with something cocky, Caitlyn continues speaking.

“I’d never think of you while getting fucked so lousily.” Caitlyn says truthfully.

At the words a genuine, proud smile makes its way onto Vi’s face.

She always assumed that Charles was worse in bed than her, but she loved hearing it, nonetheless. Caitlyn’s said it to her before but she’d never grow tired of hearing it.

Caitlyn can’t help but smile to herself at Vi’s reaction.

She was so cute.

Vi’s features only turned more serious when Caitlyn’s hand covered the hand that Vi was resting on her waist.

Vi quickly lets her eyes flicker down to their connected hands before looking back up at Caitlyn.

“Will you help me feel better?” Caitlyn purrs out and Vi raises her eyebrows slightly in surprise.

It always amazed her how quickly Caitlyn could turn the tables on her.

“There’s an itch I need to scratch that unfortunately…he cannot reach.” Caitlyn says with a small smirk.

Vi can’t help but laugh slightly at the words, easily understanding the double meaning.

“Yeah, I’ll help you out Cait.” Vi says with a small smile.

The band watches as the couple walk backstage and Jayce can’t help but shake his head in disappointment.

“I’m telling you, those two are sex addicts.” Kelly says, breaking the silence.

“Can you blame them? Look at the two of them.” Maggie chimes in truthfully and the group can’t help but nod in agreement.

Jinx simply continues to stare daggers at the backstage door.

She will not be forgiving Caitlyn anytime soon, not unless the omega divorces her husband and begins treating Vi with the respect she deserves.

Though she doubted that would ever happen. Caitlyn’s yet to give her any reasoning to believe that she’s truly changed over this past year.

------------------------------------------------------------

“You don’t love him.” Vi grunts out.

It wasn’t a question; it was a statement.

And although Caitlyn would love to respond, she simply couldn’t.

The couple were currently in the full nelson position, with Vi laying on her back with her legs spread and bent at the knees as Caitlyn laid on top of her.

Vi always loved that Caitlyn was flexible enough to do this position as the omega pressed her bent legs against her own breasts as Vi wrapped her arms underneath Caitlyn’s legs, keeping her in place.

Not that Caitlyn would want to be anywhere else.

From this position, Vi could go incredibly deep as she repeatedly pounds in Caitlyn’s g-spot and due to the sheer amount of force that she was thrusting up into Caitlyn with, her balls would swing up and slap Caitlyn’s clit with each thrust.

It felt so fucking good.

Caitlyn watches in awe as Vi’s cock fucks in and out of her, with each thrust it seemed to be coated in more and more of Caitlyn's arousal.

“Oh fuck.” Caitlyn pants as her eyes begin to gloss over as she falls into a pleasure-induced trance.

Vi grits her teeth as she stares up at the ceiling in hopes of maintaining her composure.

Fuck, this position made her hips and abs burn but it was so worth it.

The way Caitlyn’s cunt felt around her cock right now was heavenly.

It was always amazing, but this was something else.

“Oh my god.” Caitlyn moans softly.

The sound of their skin slapping together, accompanied by Vi’s grunts and moans were turning her on immensely.

She could still hear the blasting music from the club but her mind easily tuned it out.

“Mmmm, fuck!” Vi grunts out with a particularly hard thrust.

Vi’s hips stutter slightly as she feels her hips begin to burn even more.

For a second she thought about changing their position but Caitlyn’s words instantly gave her a surge of energy.

“Fuck, keep fucking me, keep fucking me baby.” Caitlyn whines.

Vi’s hips began moving at a record speed, earning loud moans from the both of them.

“Oh my god, yes.” Caitlyn practically mewls.

Vi simply grunts in response as her toes begin to curl, scrunching up the bed sheets that resided beneath her feet.

The next time Vi spoke, it was the same words.

“You don’t love him.” She grunted out.

Caitlyn simply moans in response but it’s not until Vi slows her movements down to a snail’s pace that the omega realizes what the alpha wants.

“Shit, I-I…I don’t love him.” Caitlyn pants out before turning her head as best she could to see Vi’s reaction.

At the words, Vi picks her speed right back up as she pistols in and out of the omega.

That was exactly what she wanted to hear.

“Yeah, this is my fucking pussy.” Vi grunts out, almost animalistically.

Caitlyn can’t help but immediately come undone at the words.

Vi grinned to herself at the omega’s reaction as she continued to pound into Caitlyn through the entirety of her orgasm.

“Yes, yes, yes, yes.” Caitlyn cries out as her cunt continues to clench around Vi’s cock.

Neither woman knew how much longer they were in that backstage bedroom for.

Time always became a blur when the couple were having sex.

It wasn’t until Vi started watching Caitlyn get dressed that she remembered where they were.

The alpha’s smile quickly wipes off her face as a small frown replaces it.

“Cait.” Vi simply says, gaining the omega’s attention.

Caitlyn looks up from her now buttoned jeans to look at Vi, who was laying naked on the bed with her head propped on her bent arm.

“I’m…I’m sorry about the way I treated you the other day and earlier.” Vi says truthfully.

Caitlyn’s face looks visibly shocked at the words.

She had expected the alpha to say something snarky or kick her out again. She surely hadn’t expected an apology.

“It’s okay. I know-I know it must not be easy for you.” Caitlyn replies honestly.

Vi simply nods in response before breaking eye contact.

“It was immature of me.” Vi adds, not looking at Caitlyn.

The omega doesn’t answer, seeing no reason to belittle the alpha.

Vi realized she was in the wrong, there was no reason to rub it into her face.

Technically Caitlyn was in the wrong as well, but Vi knew she was married and still chose to sleep with her.

“Is that why you relapsed?” Caitlyn says, so quietly that Vi almost didn’t hear it.

At the words, Vi turns to look back at Caitlyn.

Vi stares at Caitlyn for a couple seconds as she contemplates her answer.

Did she want to tell Caitlyn the truth? Caitlyn already held so much power in this situationship, telling her the truth would grant her even more.

When Vi doesn’t respond Caitlyn nods in understanding. Vi’s silence was answer enough.

Caitlyn takes a couple steps closer to the bed before leaning down to cup Vi’s cheek softly.

The pair looked into one another’s eyes and for the first time in a while, neither of them looked at one another with even an ounce of hatred or anger.

Their eyes were pure and almost innocent, like the night they met.

Caitlyn eventually leans in to place a long, closed mouth kiss on Vi’s lips.

Once they parted, Caitlyn pulled back a couple inches to look into Vi’s eyes before saying softly, “Please don’t do it again.”

Vi looks at Caitlyn for a couple seconds and can’t help but feel the tears brewing in her eyes.

“It’s not that simple Cait.” Vi says softly.

Caitlyn rubs her thumb softly against Vi’s cheek before leaning in to kiss away the tear that had begun sliding down her cheek.

“I’ll make it simple.” Caitlyn says softly.

Vi raises a confused eyebrow at the words as Caitlyn lets go of her and stands back up.

“Just…give me some time Vi.” Caitlyn says truthfully.

The words cause Vi’s brow to furrow even further in confusion.

“Okay.” Vi simply says, though she hadn’t a clue what Caitlyn meant.

With that being said, the omega turns around and leaves the room.

By the time Vi got dressed and left the room, Caitlyn was long gone.

September 8th

“This is lovely Caitlyn.” Cassandra says as she shoves another forkful of food into her mouth.

“Thank you Mother.” Caitlyn says with a small nod before taking a sip of her water.

Her parents had decided a couple of days ago to visit Caitlyn and Charles at their house.

The omega had seen her parents only a couple weeks ago and she was still trying to adjust to seeing her parents more than a few times a year.

If felt like almost every three weeks that her parents were dropping by or practically forcing her to visit Piltover.

She thought trying to mend her relationship with them would make her happier but in all honesty, it was doing the opposite.

It helped for the first couple of months to keep her mind off Vi. But now that the woman was somewhat back into her life, her parents didn’t have the same effect on her.

In truth, they hadn’t changed very much. Rather, she willed her mind to believe they did.

They were still incredibly overbearing and judgmental, mainly her mother but her father had his moments.

“So, when are you planning on expanding?” Cassandra asks before taking a sip of her tea.

At the words, Caitlyn immediately stiffens as she raises a questioning eyebrow before sending Charles a hard glance.

Was this his doing?

The man instantly shrinks before turning his attention to Tobias, silently asking for help, though the man provided none as usual.

“Excuse me?” Caitlyn asks, trying to maintain her composure and keep her tone calm and collected.

“The company dear. When are you expanding it?” Cassandra asks calmly, though her eyes were firm.

At the words, Caitlyn visibly relaxes.

So, this wasn’t about expanding her family. That was somewhat of a relief.

“We have no plans on expanding anytime soon.” Caitlyn says truthfully before looking at Charles for reassurance.

The man simply nods his head in response.

It was technically his company but everyone knew that Caitlyn did far more for the company than he did.

“Seriously? You should always be thinking about expanding dear.” Cassandra replies truthfully.

“We’ll were the biggest petrol company in the country, almost in the entire world. I think we’re doing pretty good.” Caitlyn says with a smirk, earning a small laugh from her husband.

Cassandra simply hums in disapproval but it immediately wipes the smirk of Caitlyn’s face.

Nothing could ever please her mother.

Rather than say something back to her mother and risk potentially starting a fight, Caitlyn held her tongue and opted to angrily stab her fork into her food.

Charles instantly noticed Caitlyn’s change in behavior but made no effort to acknowledge it.

He knew better than to step between Caitlyn and her mother.

Rather, the man decided to take the topic off him and Caitlyn.

“Did Cait tell you what Mel told her today?” Charles says happily.

At the words, Caitlyn’s eyes widen slightly.

“No, she didn’t.” Cassandra says, perking up slightly

“Shut up, shut up.” Caitlyn begs in her head but to no avail.

“Well, Mel told Cait that she thinks her boyfriend is going to propose to her.” Charles says with a big smile.

“Her boyfriend. That rockstar boy?” Cassandra asks Charles before turning to look at Caitlyn, expecting her to answer the question.

“Yes mother, his names Jayce.” Caitlyn replies somewhat awkwardly.

She’d like to keep this conversation as far away from the band as possible.

There was no way it would lead back to Vi and her, but she didn’t want to take any chances.

“Have they even been together for more than a year?” Cassandra asks, disapproval evident in her tone.

“Yes, almost two actually.” Caitlyn replies, somewhat snippily, feeling the need to defend her best friend and oddly enough, Jayce.

“Still, Mel marrying a man of that standing…Let’s just say her mother will be less than thrilled.” Cassandra says with a small smirk.

“She loves him actually.” Caitlyn replies firmly, earning a raised eyebrow from her mother.

Mel was absolutely terrified when she introduced Jayce to her mother.

Ambessa Medarda expected the best out of her daughter and let’s just say, Jayce didn’t exactly live up to the Medarda standard.

But oddly enough, Ambessa was quite charmed by the man and they quickly hit it off.

Unbeknownst to Mel, Jayce was just as afraid. Ambessa Medarda was a massive woman, at 6’5 with bulging muscles.

Jayce wasn’t used to people being taller and stronger than him, especially the mother of his girlfriend.

Nevertheless, he quickly regained his composure and the duo hit it off.

Jayce was actually looking forward to having the woman as a mother-in-law, whenever that day did come.

Mel wasn’t certain that Jayce was proposing but she had an inkling he was.

The man had been acting a bit skittish around her and at one point she caught him trying to measure her ring finger as she slept.

The man panicked and claimed he was buying her custom-made leather gloves, which she didn’t buy, but she ultimately pretended to believe.

“Well, it’s still risky.” Cassandra says before taking another sip of her tea.

“How’s so?” Caitlyn replies immediately.

At the words, Charles can’t help but let out an anxious breath of air.

He could feel the tension in the room slowly increasing and there was nothing he could do about it.

Charles knew Caitlyn had always been defensive of Mel and oddly enough, as of late, rather protective of the band. So, talking badly about them or their decisions in front of Caitlyn was the wrong move.

And Cassandra keeps making that same move.

“You know how so Caitlyn! Those people can’t be trusted. There all addicts, doing drugs, drinking, spending their nights with countless lovers in God awful places.” Cassandra says before rolling her eyes at the thought.

Caitlyn’s eyes widen at the words as rage begins to fill her body.

How dare she speak about Jayce that way and in truth, the entire band.

“The second Mel turns her back; he’ll be producing a bastard with some skank.” Cassandra continues.

“That’s enough mother!” Caitlyn says loudly before slamming her hands down on the table.

At the words, everyone instantly straightens up and Cassandra quickly widens her eyes in shock.

Before Cassandra can reprimand Caitlyn for raising her voice, Tobias finally steps in.

“Well, this seems to be a bit of a touchy subject for Cait. Why don’t we leave it at that, dear?” Tobias says somewhat awkwardly as he covers Cassandra’s hand with his own.

Cassandra simply smiles at her husband before taking another sip of her tea as she gives Caitlyn a warning look.

Cassandra wouldn’t acknowledge Caitlyn’s outburst but the look she gave her was warning enough for the omega to know not to do it again.

-----------------------------------------------------------

“You were so tense tonight.” Charles says as he grabs a beer out of the fridge.

“Sorry, you know I get defensive over Mel.” Caitlyn replies honestly as she continues to scrub the plate in front of her.

“I know. But even before then, when she asked about expanding the company, you almost bit her head off.” Charles responds.

“I thought she was talking about kids.” Caitlyn replies truthfully with a shrug.

At the words, Charles turns fully to look at Caitlyn.

Although the omega had her back to her husband, she knew based off the silence that he was about to say something that would annoy her.

“Have you…have you really not changed your mind on it yet?” Charles asks, his tone somewhat skeptical.

“No Charles.” Caitlyn says softly, trying her best to keep her tone neutral.

She didn’t want to start any fights tonight.

“But when I do, you’ll be first to know.” Caitlyn can’t help but say and she immediately cringes to herself.

That was a bit insensitive.

At the words, Charles laughs somewhat bitterly before exiting the kitchen.

Once Caitlyn finishes the dishes, she walks into the living room to see Charles sitting on the couch, watching football as he sips his beer.

The omega contemplated joining the man.

She didn’t mind watching a good football game but she ultimately opted to simply walk upstairs to their bedroom.

She was drained from the night and needed a good shower to calm down.

As the water ran down her body she couldn’t help but wish she was with Vi right now.

Not for sexual reasons, simply as companions, as lovers.

Vi’s touch was always so soft, she always knew what to say to calm her down or  to make her smile.

Vi truly knew her despite Caitlyn keeping so much from her.

It was remarkable really. Charles knew almost all there was to know about the omega and yet, at times, Caitlyn felt as if he was a complete stranger.

September 11th

“I can’t live like this anymore.” Caitlyn says flatly.

Mel simply looks at Caitlyn, mouth slightly agape, as she processes the words she just heard.

“And you’re sure about this?” Mel eventually says.

“I sure hope so because I’ve been thinking about it for over a year now.” Caitlyn replies with a small awkward laugh.

It was true. Caitlyn had been thinking about this for about a year now, but the dinner she had with her parents and Charles the other day, gave her the last little push she needed.

“And what if things don’t work out with Vi? You’re not doing this only for her are you?” Mel asks.

At the thought of her and Vi not working out, Caitlyn visibly shrinks.

“It’ll work and besides, I shouldn’t spend my life with someone I don’t love simply because I don’t have a lover to immediately replace him with.” Caitlyn says truthfully.

Mel nods in understanding before responding, “Forgive me if this is rude Cait. But what changed? Why do this now? Why not when you are Vi were madly in love? As far as I’ve noticed, your thoughts on divorce haven’t changed much this past year.”

Caitlyn didn’t find Mel’s question rude. It was warranted because even Caitlyn was asking herself that question.

“Well, the dinner with my parents the other day really helped illuminate things for me. I was so terrified of what divorcing Charles would do to my life. It’d destroy my relationship with my parents, ruin my reputation. But I realize now, it’s not worth it.” Caitlyn continues.

“The happiness that being with Vi brings me is ten times the amount of happiness I experience when I’m with my parents or being praised in the workplace.” Caitlyn says and Mel could tell by the conviction in her voice that she believed her words.

“And what if you lose your job? What if he smears your reputation?” Mel asks hesitantly.

Caitlyn doesn’t respond at first as she contemplates her answer.

She knew it was a real possibility and yet as she contemplated it right now, her heart rate barely increased.

Caitlyn from a year ago would nearly have a heart attack at the thought of losing her job and Charles smearing her name through the mud.

But now, the thought of living like this and living a life without Vi was way scarier.

“Then, I’ll just have to find a way to come out of that whole ordeal alive.” Caitlyn says before flashing Mel a small hopeful smile.

The other omega smiles smally at her best friend before covering her hand with her own.

“Whatever happens and whatever you decide, I’ll be here.” Mel says truthfully.

“Thank you Mel. Truly, if I didn’t have you and the girls, I don’t know if I would feel nearly as confident in this decision.” Caitlyn says honestly with a small smile.

“That’s what friends are for.” Mel says with an almost giddy smile.

Caitlyn can’t help but laugh slightly at her friend.

Caitlyn knew simply divorcing Charles wouldn’t be enough to earn Vi’s trust back, but it was a start.

Chapter Text

September 13th

Caitlyn can’t help but smile as she looks down at the photograph she was currently holding.

Today she spoke to her lawyer about proceeding with the divorce process and obviously this was all without Charles’ knowledge.

Caitlyn’s heart was beating out of her chest the entire time.

God she was nervous.

She knew she was making the right decision but it didn’t stop the voices in her head from chanting that she was making a huge mistake.

One thing that Caitlyn knew would calm her down was Vi.

She didn’t have enough time to physically see Vi today, but looking at old photos of her was more than enough.

Caitlyn wanted to call her but she knew they weren’t back on that level yet.

Vi was still keeping her at a distance and rightfully so.

Caitlyn just hopes that when she finally tells Vi that she is getting divorced, that the alpha will forgive her for causing her so much pain.

Caitlyn didn’t mind if it took time to fully win Vi back.

She was willing to put in the work and wait it out.

Vi was more than worth it.

Caitlyn softly rubs her thumb against the photograph as she remembers the way the alpha’s skin used to feel underneath her fingertips.

It was a photo of Vi holding Jayce up on her shoulders, to the man’s surprise.

Caitlyn remembers the night like it was yesterday. It was one of the days when they were on tour, they had gone out and drank some and Jayce had essentially called Vi’s bluff on how strong she was.

Mere minutes later, Vi snuck up behind the man and quickly hoisted him up on her shoulders.

She proceeded to do more exercises with Jayce’s body but those weren’t photographed. Although they were ingrained in Caitlyn’s memory for life.

She thought it was so hot and practically pounced on Vi once they were alone.

As Caitlyn continues to look at the photo she can’t help but picture what her life will be like when she no longer needs to hide her relationship with Vi from the public.

At the thought, her smile grows wider.

September 18th

“What’s wrong with you?” Jinx asks flatly as she stares at her sister.

“Do you like it here?” Vi asks as she looks out of their hotel balcony.

“At this hotel? Sure.” Jinx responds with a shrug.

“No, I mean here in Florida.” Vi responds truthfully.

“I mean, its okay. Why?” Jinx asks in confusion.

“I don’t know. Maybe we can move here.” Vi says flatly before taking a drag of her cigarette.

They already had house parties in parts of Florida but Jinx knew Vi was referring to permanent residences.

“Move here? Are you serious?” Jinx asks with raised eyebrows.

“I mean why not?” Vi asks as she turns away from the balcony to face her little sister.

“Because the heart of our band is in Los Angeles, all our fans are there.” Jinx quickly protests.

“We have fans everywhere.” Vi replies with a small smirk.

“That’s not what I mean and you know it.” Jinx replies flatly.

 “We’ve built a foundation in LA, a family. Those are the original fans Vi. They’ve been there since the beginning; we can’t just desert them. Not to mention all of our friends live there.” Jinx says truthfully.

“We can gain new fans and make new friends.” Vi responds before plopping down in a nearby chair.

Jinx shakes her head in disappointment. Why was her sister refusing to see her point?

“Vi, LA is the heart and soul of rock and roll. If we want to continue being successful we have to stay there.” Jinx protests.

Both women knew they could be successful elsewhere but neither could deny that Los Angeles was the place they’d be most successful in.

When Vi doesn’t react to Jinx’s words, she tries another route.

“Vi, we can’t leave. If we leave we’ll lose our spot as one of the best bands in rock and roll. You don’t want that new band, what the hell is it called? Guns and violets-” Jinx starts but is quickly cut off.

“Guns N’ Roses.” Vi corrects flatly.

“Whatever. You don’t want that band to swoop in and steal all our fans and sales, do you?” Jinx asks.

The band had been introduced to Guns N’ Roses by Viktor two months ago while they were having their official debut.

They were good but Vi was instantly turned off by their lead singer’s attitude, instantly started a rivalry with Iron Fight, unbeknownst to him.

“Or what about Metallica? They just released that killer album. We need to respond Vi, not go into hiding.” Jinx says firmly.

The band had no problems with the members of Metallica, but competition was competition.

Vi nods in response before taking another puff of her cigarette.

Everything Jinx was saying was true and in truth, she hadn’t expected her sister to be so prepared for her question.

Vi watches in amusement as Jinx takes a couple deep breaths in hopes of calming herself down.

She can’t even believe Vi would propose such an idea. After how hard they worked to make it to LA, Jinx wasn’t about to leave it anytime soon.

The alpha watches as a lightbulb seems to off in her head before she says in annoyance, “Is this about fucking Caitlyn again?!”

“Possibly.” Vi replies with a small smirk before bringing the cigarette back up to her mouth.

Before Vi can take a drag of it, Jinx leans down and quickly grabs it before throwing it off the balcony.

“Hey!” Vi says angrily before standing up from her chair.

“No hey! You need to fucking pull yourself together, okay?!” Jinx says firmly before pushing Vi in the chest.

Vi doesn’t even budge and simply rolls her eyes.

“You’re not going to let this skank derail our entire career and lifestyle.” Jinx says truthfully.

“It wouldn’t end our careers Jinx. We’d simply be relocating.” Vi responds calmly.

“That’s bullshit and you know it Vi. We’re not moving because you can’t stand to be in the same state as your married lover. You need to grow up, okay?” Jinx says firmly, causing Vi to frown slightly.

“You’re not the only person in this band whose feelings matter. You are the one who decided to sleep with her again, so you need to own up to your decisions and its consequences.” Jinx says honestly.

Vi doesn’t respond at first as she contemplates her sister’s words.

“You’re right…I’m sorry. Just forget what I said.” Vi eventually says softly with a nod.

Jinx sighs at the words before reaching a hand up to take Vi’s in her own.

“I don’t mean to be harsh, its just, sometimes you get so set in your way that I need to be a bit firmer.” Jinx says softly.

“It’s okay. You are right.” Vi replies truthfully.

It was true. She needed to own up to her decisions and their consequences.

It was easier said than done, but it was the truth, nonetheless.

Jinx smiles at Vi before using her other hand to reach into her back pocket.

Vi watches as Jinx retrieves a cigarette and holds it up to her sister’s mouth. Vi gladly opens her mouth before winking down at Jinx.

“Sorry about the cigarette.” Jinx says before pulling out her lighter to light it for Vi.

“Already forgot about it.” Vi replies teasingly before wrapping her arm around her sister.

September 20th

When Vi received a call from Caitlyn, simply wanting to hear about her day, to say she was surprised was an understatement.

It was a welcome surprise, although Vi was trying to maintain her distance.

The band had just returned from a short, five-day tour around Florida and some of the neighboring states.

Vi hadn’t seen or talked to Caitlyn for almost two weeks. But each and every day the alpha desperately wished to reach out to the omega.

It wasn’t how it used to be when she was on tour and away from Caitlyn. There were no daily phone calls.

Now, she was almost completely in the dark about what was going on with the omega.

However, whenever Jayce spoke to Mel, he made sure to figure out what was going on in Caitlyn’s life and relay the information to Vi.

It was an unspoken thing between the friends but Vi was very grateful for it.

Nevertheless, when Vi told Caitlyn that she was at the studio, listening to some of their possible new songs, the omega seemed rather eager to drop by.

Vi would have assumed that Caitlyn would want to meet somewhere like a hotel or at Vi’s house so they could quickly hook up before the omega would disappear.

So, this was a welcome change.

-----------------------------------------------------------

“So?” Vi asks hesitantly as she watches Caitlyn’s facial expressions carefully.

“I think it’s amazing.” Caitlyn says truthfully with a small smile.

At the words, Vi visibly exhales in relief.

“Which one of you wrote this one?” Caitlyn asks curiously.

She had an inkling it was Jinx, simply based off how often cocaine was alluded to in the lyrics.

Whenever Vi opted to write the songs, they typically revolved around either living life to the fullest or girls.

Jinx’s songs were a bit more chaotic and aggressive, but that was what the band liked.

They were a hard rock band, but very versatile in terms of their sound and the subject of their lyrics.

“Jinx.” Vi replies before leaning back further into her chair.

Caitlyn simply smiles and nods at the words.

She couldn’t deny that she felt a bit of joy in realizing that she still had enough of a connection with the band to easily decipher who was writing which song.

“Want to play me the next one?” Caitlyn asks calmly.

At the words, Vi visibly tenses and sits up straighter in her chair.

“Oh uh, no, it’s not finished yet.” Vi quickly spits out, causing Caitlyn to raise a confused eyebrow.

Vi had never refused to show her a song, in fact, she was always rather eager to show her them.

Caitlyn continued to look at Vi curiously and watched as the alpha’s eyes began to dart around nervously.

Caitlyn easily recognized the signs that Vi was lying.

“Vi.” Caitlyn simply says knowingly.

She was dying to know why the alpha didn’t want her to hear this song.

“It’s not any good Caitlyn.” Vi quickly replies.

“Bullshit, everything you guys do is amazing.” Caitlyn replies firmly.

“It’s not like most of our music.” Vi says as she shakes her head.

“How so?” Caitlyn asks curiously.

“Its…its sappier, I guess.” Vi says as she rubs the back of her neck awkwardly.

“Well now I definitely want to hear it.” Caitlyn says teasingly with a giddy smile.

Neither woman chose to acknowledge how civil they were currently acting. Nor did they choose to acknowledge that this interaction, at least as of now, didn’t seem to be heading anywhere sexual.

This isn’t something that fuck buddies would be doing.

But then again, Vi didn’t know that Caitlyn was divorcing Charles.

Vi hadn’t a clue that her wish would finally be granted…that Caitlyn was finally choosing her.

Vi looks back at Caitlyn with a look that silently said, “Please don’t make me play it.”

In response Caitlyn looked back at Vi with a face that said, “There’s no way you’re getting out of this.”

“Okay.” Vi finally says with a sigh.

“But be warned, its sappy. Jace and I wrote it as a gift to Mel for when he finally…you know.” Vi says, hinting at Jayce’s eventual proposal.

A huge, excited smile makes its way onto Caitlyn’s face at the words. She was even more excited to hear the song now.

It was also written by both Jayce and Vi which Caitlyn found very interesting.

Caitlyn knew firsthand that Vi could be quite sappy at times, but she never knew Vi to be sappy in her songwriting.

“Alright, play it.” Caitlyn says before Vi reluctantly starts the track.

The pair sat in silence for the entirety of the song as Caitlyn listened intently to the lyrics.

Vi watched the omega’s reaction carefully although each time Caitlyn looked at her, Vi immediately looked away and pretended as if she was uninterested.

Though Caitlyn’s face remained blank, she was blown away by the song.

The sound itself was nothing special. It sounded amazing as usual but the thing that was blowing Caitlyn away was the lyrics.

They were so…intimate.

It sounded different from their other songs. In fact, this one didn’t feel like a song at all.

Rather it felt like a love letter that the band was simply singing.

Yes, Caitlyn was aware that singing something technically made it a song, but she felt as if this was more so a work of art, poetry. And the longer she listened to it, the more she recognized the words.

Though she wouldn’t dare to say it, she had an inkling that Vi wrote more than 75% of this song.

As Caitlyn listened to Vi’s voice sing the chorus of the song, she couldn’t help but let her eyes land back on the alpha.

Vi quickly looked away once again as she began to pretend to tinker with the sound controls in front of her.

A small smirk tugs at Caitlyn’s lips as she feel her eyes begin to tear up.

It wasn’t intentional.

The song had just moved her that much.

It was a love letter from Jayce to Mel where he essentially acknowledges that he has a hard lifestyle and that he knows it takes a lot out of her to be in love with a man like him. But that he wouldn’t ask for anybody else and that he promises to stand by her side, faithfully, forever.

But the pair knew the truth. Vi may give Jayce credit and allow the man to pass the song off as his own, but it was Vi’s song.

And Caitlyn knew who she wrote it for, even if she wished to remain in denial.

Vi’s voice was so emotional and raw as she sang the song. It brought tears to Caitlyn’s eyes.

Only once the song ended, did Vi find the strength to turn and look at Caitlyn.

The alpha wasn’t surprised to see that Caitlyn’s eyes never left her.

When Caitlyn doesn’t say anything as she stares blankly at Vi, the alpha grows nervous.

Was it horrible? Was it too vulnerable? Had she scared the omega off?

This current situation between them was supposed to be only a fuck buddy situation anyways. Had Vi taken a step too far?

“So?” Vi finally asks, no longer able to take the silence.

At the words a huge smile graces Caitlyn’s face and Vi visibly relaxes.

“I think it is absolutely amazing.” Caitlyn says truthfully before instinctively reaching for Vi’s hand, which rested on one of the nearby sound controls.

The couple quickly look at their interlocked hands but neither one makes any move to break the contact.

“Really? It’s not too emotional?” Vi asks genuinely, bringing her gaze back to Caitlyn.

“No, I think it’s perfect. Its different than what you guys usually produce, but you know I have a soft spot for your love ballads.” Caitlyn replies honestly with a small smile.

Vi smirks at the words as she remembers the amount of joy it brought Caitlyn when she performed one of the band’s few love ballads for her at one of their concerts.

That was such a good night.

How badly Vi wished they could go back to the way things were.

“Do you-does Jayce actually think all those things about LA?” Caitlyn asks curiously.

Vi doesn’t answer at first as she contemplates her words.

She didn’t miss that Caitlyn had assumed the song was truly from her point of view rather than Jayce’s, but she would continue to pretend it was.

For her sake, not Caitlyn’s.

Vi always found it easier to express her feelings behind the façade of others.

“Yeah, he does.” Vi simply replies.

Caitlyn simply hums in response though Vi easily notices that the spark in the omega’s eyes dimmed slightly.

“Would he ever…leave?” Caitlyn finally says after a couple seconds of silence.

Vi doesn’t respond at first as she stares at Caitlyn.

Both women knew what was going on right now. Vi was Jayce and Caitlyn was Mel.

The alpha’s heart was beating out of her chest and no matter how much she tried to focus on her breathing, she couldn’t seem to calm down.

It was only when she spoke the truth that it finally calmed down.

“Maybe.” Vi says softly.

Caitlyn has to resist the urge to visibly frown as she lets go of Vi’s hand before placing her own hands back into her lap.

Vi heart hurts at the sight as she resists the urge to reach out and comfort the omega.

Instead, Vi opts to try and comfort Caitlyn with her words.

“But I doubt that’d happen.” Vi says, waving her hand in the air dismissively.

“We have way too much going on in LA to leave it behind.” Vi says honestly with an awkward smile.

Caitlyn hums with a nod as she smiles at Vi, though the alpha quickly notices it didn’t even reach her eyes.

Caitlyn couldn’t shake the idea that Vi may leave her behind.

It rattled her.

Now that Caitlyn was finally ready to take the step to fully be with Vi, was the alpha about to take a step backward?

Was this the world’s cruel punishment to her for her sins?

Or was this the world testing her? Was the world testing her to see if she truly cared for Vi as much as she claims?

All Caitlyn knew for sure was that she was currently spiraling and trying her best to try and hide it.

Unbeknownst to her, it couldn’t be more obvious to Vi, who looked at her hesitantly.

Caitlyn looked like she was going to break down any second now.

“Cait?” Vi eventually says cautiously, hoping to break the omega out of whatever thoughts were running wild in her head.

She knew very well how the omega could overthink at times. Hell, she could too.

That’s one of the things she missed about the omega. They were always there to pull one another out of their troubling thoughts.

Life was so much more peaceful together.

Caitlyn contemplated spitting out the truth that she was divorcing Charles then and there but she knew it wasn’t the right time.

It’d look like Caitlyn was doing it out of desperation, which she wasn’t.

When Caitlyn reveals that she is divorcing Charles, she wants Vi to know that it is the real deal.

She wants Vi to know that it’s not just some ploy to give her hope that they could be together, forcing her to stay in LA for a couple more months until Caitlyn snaps back into her senses and returns to Charles.

She wants Vi to know that she’s finally come to her senses, that she’s finally gotten over her fear of the divorce ruining her reputation, that she’s finally willing to put herself first for one of the few times in her life.

That she’s ready to leave everything behind if it means being able to live a real life with Vi by her side.

“I’m sure Mel will love it.” Caitlyn finally responds softly, breaking the silence.

At the words, Vi has the hide the frown that threatens to make its way onto her face and simply nods.

Without saying anything else, the alpha presses play on the next track.

Caitlyn thanks god that its not another love ballad.

She doesn’t know how much more of this she can handle without breaking down.

----------------------------------------------------

Vi takes another swig of beer as she swings her legs back and forth aimlessly.

The warm Los Angeles air blew lightly against her face as she looked out at the town below her.

The LA strip was packed with cars just like it was every night and yet Vi felt as if something else was in the air tonight.

Something was different.

Vi only places the beer down beside her to pick up the lit blunt that resided behind her ear.

The alpha took a couple puffs before exhaling largely.